1 
 
 m 
 
THE GIFT OF 
 
 lilA<SA^....jAu,(GA^ 
 
 \ .k:.^..%l.±L. L^.llA.\.lh. 
 
arVl7054*^''™" """"""y Library 
 olin,an? ^^^4 031 259 827 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tiiis bool< is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031259827 
 
EXAMPLES 
 
 YOUTHFUL PIETY; 
 
 PRINCIPALLY INTENDED 
 
 INSTRUCTION OF YOUNG PERSONS 
 
 BY THOMAS EVANS. 
 
 ** Honourable age is not that which standeth in length of time, northa 
 u weasured by number of years, but wiadam is the gray hair unto men, and 
 Ul utupotted Itfe is old age."— WisnoM. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 FOR SALE AT FRIENDS' BOOK STORE, 
 
 No. 804 AECH STREET. 
 
 
- • ll'l "l fill 
 
 jUNIVERSSrV 
 VLIBRARY 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The following pages have been compiled with a view of exhibiting 
 to yoang persons the happy effects and peaceful termination of a 
 religious life, in those of their own age. The materials for the narra- 
 tives have been principally obtained from the different volumes of 
 Piety Promoted, and other authentic memoirs ; but as many of the 
 accounts were more detailed than appeared necessary to answer the 
 design of the present work, they have been written anew, and in some 
 instances abridged. For the liberty thus taken, it is hoped the desi- 
 rable object of embracing as much instructive matter in as small a 
 space as practicable, will be considered a sufficient apology. 
 
 The frequent vocal reading of the Holy Scriptures and other reli- 
 gious books in families, is a practice which has been productive of 
 good to many. It not only accustoms children to habits of stillness 
 and sobriety, but is often a means of making serious impressions on 
 their minds, which exercise a salutary influence over their characters 
 ind conduct through life. There are probably few persons, whose 
 privilege it has been to receive an education in families where this 
 Christian duty has been observed, who cannot recur to some of these 
 seasons of religious retirement, as times of heavenly visitation, 
 whorein their spirits have been contrited before the Lord, and induced 
 to enter into covenant with Him. 
 
 Those who are duly sensible of the great responsibility which at- 
 taches to the parental relation, and who feel a correspondent engage- 
 ment faithfully to discharge their duty towatds their families, cannot 
 neglect the practice of collecting them, either for silent waiting or 
 
 (3) 
 
4 PREFACE. 
 
 devotional reading. Where this is done with minds reverently dis- 
 posed to seek the Divine blessing on their endeavours, we cannot 
 doubt but that He who hears and answers prayer, and who beholds 
 with approbation the tender solicitude of pious parents for the ever- 
 lasting welfare of their offspring, will graciously assist them by the 
 influences of his Holy Spirit. And although it may sometimes be 
 the case that but little benefit is apparent, at the time, from the labour 
 thus bestowed, yet this should not be made an apology for its discon- 
 tinuance. The lessons of religious instruction thus imparted may 
 prove as " bread cast upon the waters," the advantages of which will 
 be seen and felt after many days. Even if the exertions of parents 
 to "lead their children in the paths of righteousness, for His name's 
 sake," should not ultimately be crowned with complete success ; yet, 
 if they honestly endeavour, by precept and example, to train them up 
 in a holy life and conversation, they will enjoy the consoling reflec- 
 tion of having discharged" their duty as regards this important part of 
 their stewardship. 
 
 In the list of religious books, the inspired writings are, unquestion- 
 ably, pre-eminent. But while we cheerfully bear our testimony to 
 their superior excellence as an external means of moral and religious 
 instruction, and desire to see them made the subject of attentive daily 
 perusal, it is proper that we should also avail ourselves of other helps 
 which are offered to us. Of these we may safely place next to the 
 Sacred Volume, the history of the closing days of those who, through 
 the mercy of God in Christ Jesus, have had an interest in Him, and 
 enjoyed, in their dying hours, "a hope full of immortality and eternal 
 life." Their blameless and consistent walk r the unspotted example 
 which they maintained amid the corruptions and temptations of the 
 world ; their unshaken confidence in the goodness of God; the divine 
 support which they experienced in the hour of disease and death, and 
 the glorious prospects which brightened their hopes in looking beyond 
 the grave, have justly been considered among the most powerful 
 incentives to virtue. The read'ng of these narratives to children has 
 
FREFACE. a 
 
 often been found to kindle in their minds, even at a very early age, 
 ardent desires to live the life of the righteous, that at last they may 
 die the same peaceful and triumphant death as those of whom they 
 hear such happy accounts. 
 
 In an age like the present, when the allurements to vice are nume- 
 rous and seductive, and their pernicious tendency heightened by the 
 demoralizing influence of libertine principles, it becomes p-xrents to 
 watch over their children with the most sedulous attention ; to use 
 every means for guarding them from the prevailing contamination ; 
 to cherish and strengthen their feeble aspirations after heaven and 
 holiness, and to instruct them thoroughly in the doctrines of the Gos- 
 pel, which form the only solid basis for a religious life, and furnish 
 the alone certain hope of a glorious immortality. 
 
 An attentive observer of youth cannot fail to perceive that their 
 minds are the subjects of divine visitation at a very early period. 
 The Holy Spirit, "which is shed on us abundantly through Jesus 
 Christ our Saviour," pleads with them for sin and invites them to 
 godliness, when they are so young as scarcely to be capable of ap- 
 preciating its high origin. It is, then, both the interest and the duty 
 of those who are their nearest friends and the natural guardians of 
 their infancy, to teach them that it is the voice of their heavenly 
 Father pleading with them in love ; to impress upon them the great 
 importance of yielding obedience to His gentle intimations in the 
 secret of their minds ; and, as Eli instructed Samuel, reverently to 
 answer His sacred calls in the submissive language, " Speak, Lord, 
 for thy servant heareth.'' 
 
 In the morning of life, while the animal spirits are buoyant, the 
 physical powers vigorous and teeming with health, the imagination 
 lively and the senses susceptible of vivid impressions from external 
 objects, the world, with its pursuits and pleasures, presents strong 
 attractions to the youtliful mind. All is bright and cheering ; and in 
 that mistaken confidence which is the result of inexperience, children 
 are apt to conclude that all will continue to be bright and happy 
 1* 
 
6 PREFACE. 
 
 Should a transient shade be thrown over their joyous path by som* 
 imexpected cloud of sorrow, the impression is quickly eiTaced by a 
 succession of new and pleasing objects. They dwell only on the 
 bright side of the picture, and readily conclude, that as they have 
 good health and spirits, kind friends, and fair prospects of a long and 
 happy life, it will be time enough some years hen'ce, to become reli- 
 gious and prepare for death. In the midst of these pleasing but 
 deceptive anticipations, how many have suddenly been cut down and 
 consigned to the cold and silent grave ! 
 
 It is important, therefore, for those who have the charge of children, 
 early to impress their minds with a deep sense of the shortness and 
 uncertainty of human life ; of the emptiness and transitory nature of 
 all temporal enjoyments; the unspeakable importance of an early and 
 entire surrender of the heart to God, and a timely preparation for that 
 solemn period when they must bid a final farewell to all visible 
 objects. Their accountability to their heavenly Father should also 
 form a prominent feature in early education. That as he is every- 
 where present with them, on all occasions, and privy to the most 
 secret thoughts and intentions of the heart, whatever they think, or 
 say, or do, is known and remembered by him, and must be accounted 
 for in that day when they shall stand before his judgment-seat, to 
 receive a reward according to their deeds, whether they have been 
 good or evil. They should be taught that the great business of life 
 is to serve and glorify their Creator, and thus prepare for their transi- 
 tion to another state of existence, which will be eternally happy v 
 miserable, according as they obey or reject the religion of Christ 
 Jesus their Lord. 
 
 A common error, and one which has a pernicious tendency on the 
 minds of youth, is the false idea that a religious life is one of gloomy 
 privation and sadness. To the correction of this perversion, the force 
 of parental example and precept should he perseveringly directed. 
 The conduct of parents should evince to their offspring, that although 
 religion always leads to seriousness and self-denial, it is never incom> 
 
PREFACE. 7 
 
 patible with innocent cheerfulness and affability, nor with the pioper 
 enjoyment of those outward blessings which a kind and beneficent 
 Father has poured forth around us. That while it teaches us to use 
 the present world as not abusing it, there are consolations and plea- 
 sures springing from true religion as a perpetual fountain, more pure, 
 elevated, and permanent, than any thing this changeful life can give ; 
 and although, from the necessity of our present condition, we pursue 
 the lawful avocations requisite to provide for our short and uncertain 
 stay on earth, yet that our highest enjoyments are derived from the 
 life that is to come, and our hearts and affections set on things iii 
 heaven, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God. 
 
 Where parents preserve this heavenly temper and lead a life corre- 
 sponding thereto, the work of religious education will be greatly 
 facilitated. Children are not only very observant, but they are imi- 
 tative creatures. They are quick to perceive what objects predomi- 
 nate in the minds of their parents, and where their attachments and 
 pursuits are mainly directed ; while from affection and the confidence 
 they place in them, as well as the disposition to copy after others, 
 they will soon be brought tojove and to pursue the same objects. If 
 parents are making the acquisition of riches a primary object, or are 
 delighting in the fashions and pleasures of the world, living in a 
 costly and luxurious manner, and taking their comfort in the good 
 things of this life ; their profession of a self-denying religion, or their 
 lessons on the vanity and emptiness of worldly enjoyments, will be 
 likely to have but little weight with their children. How important 
 is it, then, that they should steadily watch over and regulate their 
 own hearts, by tlie restraining influences of the spirit of Christ, and 
 live such lives as they would wish to see imitated by their beloved 
 offspring ! 
 
 When we contemplate the endless duration and unchangeable 
 nature of that " recompense of reward" which is reserved in heaven 
 for the self-denying and devoted Christian, a foretaste of which is 
 Vouchsafed to him, at seasons, in his pilgrimage through time ; and 
 
8 PREFACE. 
 
 contrast with it the short and uncertain tenure of human life, the 
 emptiness of all earthly enjoyments, and the lightness of those afflic- 
 tions which are but for a moment, who but must adopt the language 
 of the inspired preacher, respecting the highest temporal gratifications, 
 " Vanity of vanities — all is vanity. To fear God and keep his com- 
 mandments is the whole duty of man." 
 
 Such considerations will animate us to pursue with greater dili- 
 gence " the things which make for our everlasting peace ;" to count 
 the riches, the pleasures, and the pursuits of time as dross, in compa- 
 rison of the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord, . 
 if, happily, we may at last " be found in Him, not having our own 
 righteousness, but that which is through*the faith of Christ — the 
 righteousness which is of God by faith." 
 
 That the perusal of the following pages may be a means of pro- 
 moting this blessed work, by kindling, in the minds of youth, availing 
 desires after pure and undefiled religion, and strengthening their 
 resolutions to walk in " the narrow way which leads to life," is the 
 sincere wish of the compiler. 
 
 Philaijelphia, f>:rst month, 1851. 
 
EXAMPLES 
 
 YOUTHFUL PIETY. 
 
 Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise.— JUiKt. »i 1& 
 
 Elizabeth C. Secor was born at New Rochelle, in the 
 State of New York, in the first month, 1814. 
 
 In very early life she manifested an uncommon gravity and 
 seriousness in her deportment, was scrupulously careful not to 
 Jo anything which she thought wrong, and was remarkably 
 cleanly and neat in her person and habits. Towards her 
 parents, she evinced a tender and affectionate attachment, 
 cheerfully obeying all their commands, and avoiding whatever 
 she apprehended would give them uneasiness.' 
 
 ^hen about two years and a half old, she desired her uncle 
 to read in the Bible for her ; he accordingly read the narrative 
 of Abraham's offering up his son Isaac, at which she was 
 greatly affected, and requested him to read no more, as she 
 could not help crying. 
 
 Some Friends intending to have a religious opportunity in 
 the family, she appeared anxious for the time to arrive ; sat 
 with becoming gravity while it continued, and expressed a 
 wish that they might have more such seasons, saying, " I had 
 no idea that we should have such a good meeting." 
 
 It was her wish to attend religious meetings, but the delicate 
 state of her health mostly prevented her from going. In the 
 spring of 1818, her parents removed to Long Island, where 
 the change of air and frequent riding, so improved her health, 
 that she was able to go to meetings, in which she was an ex. 
 
 (9) 
 
10 ELIZABETH C. SECOR. 
 
 ample of stillness, and observed to her friends that she well 
 knew the intent of assembling for divine worship. Convers- 
 ing with her mother on one occasion, she said, " I try, when 
 at meeting, to sit still and think of the great and Almighty 
 Being, and to love him. I love him better than 1 do my pa- 
 rents, because he is so good as to let me have my parents 
 He is very kind to us. We have a great many good things 
 I think we are greatly blessed. I love my parents next to 
 Him, and I love every body." She frequently concluded her 
 observations with the expression " I love every body." 
 
 She was endowed with a sympathetic mind, and showed 
 great sensibility for the wants and sufferings of the indigent. 
 A poor woman having called on her mother to solicit some 
 necessaries, Elizabeth heard her say that her children would 
 be glad of the crumbs she and her sister threw away, which 
 affected her greatly ; and ever after, she was careful not to 
 waste anything. ' 
 
 She spent many hours in reading, and became very conver- 
 sant with the New Testament, often repeating to her mother 
 the particulars of what she read there. Hearing one of her 
 acquaintances tell an untruth, Elizabeth told her that it was a 
 very wicked thing, and she should not dare to do it ; " be- 
 cause," continued she, " the great and Almighty Being sees 
 and knows everything we do : He knows all our thoughts ; He 
 knows what I am now doing, and what I am now thinking." 
 She then got her Testament and read the fifth chapter of the 
 Acts of the Apostles ; and also repeated a dialogue on the 
 subject of lying, which she had learned from one of her school 
 books — telling her acquaintance the consequence of speaking 
 'alsely, and remarking again, " I should be afraid of doing so, 
 It is so wicked." 
 
 Sitting at the table one day, after the family had finished 
 their meal, she said, " Mother, O ! how I love that Almighty 
 Being who is so good to me ! He permits me to have so many 
 excellent things. He has a number of names — I have read 
 them in my Testament. He is called Lord, sometimes God, 
 and sometimes Jesus Christ ; but they all mean one." 
 
ELIZABETH C. SECOR. U 
 
 She was frequently engaged in contemplating the solemn 
 subject of death, bringing it home to herself, and speaking of 
 it in a manner that reminded her parents she was not to con- 
 tinue long with them. When expressing her intention to do 
 anything, it was her practice to make this reserve, " If I should 
 live and nothing prevent;" and on being asked by her mother 
 why she spoke so, she answered, " Mother, I do not know that 
 I shall live until then — I do not know that I shall live until 
 to-morrow morning. What a wonderful thing it would be to 
 you, if I should be takeri away 1" 
 
 Alluding to one of her acquaintances, who was lately de- 
 ceased, she observed, " I want to see her, but I know I cannot, 
 for she is now a spirit. When we die, our bodies go to the 
 dust ; it is only our spirits that live ; and if we are good they 
 live forever with Him who gave them to us." 
 
 On the 20th of the ninth month, 1820, she was taken ill 
 with a fever, and her sickness soon became alarming. Her 
 mind, however, was preserved very calm and pleasant, and she 
 bore her sufferings with great patience, to the admiration of 
 those who saw her; remarking cheerfully, when her pain ap- 
 peared almost insupportable, " I do not know that I groan." 
 
 She manifested much concern for her mother, lest she 
 should be wearied with nursing her, frequently saying, very 
 tenderly, " Mother, do lay down behind me and take a little 
 rest." 
 
 She desired that the Bible might be read to her during her 
 sickness, although she could not bear to hear much at a time, 
 owing to the extreme irritability of her system. Being re- 
 quested to take something, she replied "Ol mother, I cannot 
 live, — I cannot get well." Her mother observed that she 
 could not give her up, and wished her to do everything that 
 might conduce to her recovery ; Elizabeth answered, " Well, 
 then, I am willing to try and take everything you wish me — I 
 have sufferea much to get well, and cannot." 
 
 Observing her mother grieve, she said, very affectionately, 
 " Don't, mother, do so— why dost thou cry — wilt thou not go 
 with me t" Her mother replying that she could not help 
 
12 ELIZABETH C. SECOR. 
 
 weeping to see her suffer so much, she said, " I do not suffer 
 much — I am better than I appear to be." She desired some 
 of her relations to be sent for, and seemed anxious for their 
 arrival, saying, " If they do not come soon, I cannot wait." 
 Just before her close, she requested her father to call all into 
 the room — and being in extreme pain, her mother asked her 
 if she was going. " Yes,'' said, she, " the doctor cannot cure 
 me," and soon after, " Mother, wilt thou come 1 Father, wilt 
 thou come with mother ?" — and was gone immediately without 
 & groan or struggle, as if she had fallen into a sweet sleep. 
 She died the 1st of tenth mcnth, 1S20, aged six years and 
 eight months. 
 
 The short, but exemplary and instructive life of this dear 
 child, furnishes abundant evidence that she had early submitted 
 to the tendering visitations of divine grace, and carefully im- 
 proved those outward means of religious instruction with 
 which a kind Providence had blessed her. There is no doubt 
 but she was accepted through the merits and mercy of her 
 Lord and Saviour, and is now one of that happy number, con- 
 cerning whom He said, " their angels do always behold the 
 face of my Father who is in heaven." After observing what 
 grace accomplished in her, who was but an infant, surely none 
 can say they are too young to become religious. Her early 
 removal out of this world, ought to incite little children to 
 serious reflection, and to an earnest endeavour to follow in her 
 footsteps, that if it should please the Lord to call them also 
 away, they may experience that happy state of preparation, in 
 which they can say, " Come Lord Jesus, come quickly, thy 
 servant is ready." 
 
 Mary Post was born in London, in the year 1703. Her 
 disposition was amiable, inclined to religious thoughtfulness, 
 and her deportment grave and sober beyond her years. 
 Through submission to the operations of divine grace, she be- 
 came an example of humility and of plainness in dress and ad- 
 dress, manifesting i dislike to every appearance of pride and 
 
MAKY POST. 13 
 
 of finery in apparel. The sweetness of her temper and the so- 
 lidity of her manners rendered her company pleasant and in- 
 structive, and endeared her to her Mends. 
 
 When about eight years of age, visiting one of her acquain- 
 tances who was much attached to her, and who indulged in 
 gaiety of apparel, she said to her, " Anna, what signify these 
 fine things thou hast on ? They will not carry thee to heaven." 
 To which her friend answered, "Pride is not in the things; it 
 is in the heart." " But," said Mary, " if your minds were not 
 proud, you would not wear them." She remarked to her mo- 
 ther, that she greatly wondered at the pride she observed in 
 some of the youth who professed to be Friends, adding, " I 
 hope I, shall never be like them." Her mother said "I hope 
 thou never wilt-be like them, but be an orderly child, that thou 
 mayest be in favour with God ;" at which Mary wept and said, 
 " If I should love fine things, I must alter much ; what signify 
 fine things when folks come to die V 
 
 The day before she was taken ill, she was sent on an errand, 
 and her brother having lately come from the country, she de- 
 sired him to go with her, which he refused. She stood by him 
 awhile, and then with a serious countenance said, " Wilt thou 
 not go with me 1 It may be, the next time thou comest up, 
 thou mayest not have a sister to go with." 
 
 In the time of her sickness, being in pain, she often said, 
 with uplifted hands, " O I dear Lord, if thou seest fit, give me 
 a little ease ;" and again, " I had rather die than live : through 
 mercy I am not afraid to die ; I shall go to rest, where I shall 
 feel no more pain." 
 
 Her mother standing by her and sorrowing at the prospect 
 of her dissolution, the child said to her, " Mother, do npt cry ; 
 let us be contented ; the Lord can lay me low, and He can 
 raise me again, — If I were dead He can raise me again." 
 
 Through the mercy of God she was prepared for death ; and 
 appearing anxious to die and go to rest, her mother said to her, 
 " Why art thou so earnest to die 1 the Lord can ease thee of 
 thy pain and give thee thy life." She replied " I must die 
 once ; and if I recover now I may be sick again ; and I had ra- 
 2 
 
14 REBECCA SHEWELL. 
 
 ther die while I am young. If I should live until I am older, 
 the devil might tempt me to be naughty, and I might offend 
 the Lord. I am not afraid to die ; through mercy I shall go to 
 my rest. If I live I am satisfied, and if I die I am satisfied. I 
 am willing to die, — ^I had rather die than live." 
 
 Expressing a wish to see her brother, her mother said she 
 would send for him ; but inquired what she desired to say to 
 him, in case a change should take place before he arrived. She 
 replied, "Ifl can speak, I will bid him be a good boy, and fear 
 God, that he may go to God Almighty." 
 
 A little while before her death, she lamented that people 
 should be taking pleasure and not considering the love of God 
 to their souls ; and the last words she was heard to express 
 were, " Dear Lord God Almighty, open the door." In this 
 heavenly frame of mind she departed to her everlasting rest, 
 aged about eight years. 
 
 Rebecca Shewell, of Camberwell, in Surrey, England, was 
 a child adorned with meekness, humility and innocence ; duti- 
 ful to her parents and affectionate to her brothers and sisters. 
 She loved the servants of Christ — was fond of perusing the 
 Holy Scriptures, and often contrited while reading them, so 
 that those who heard her were edified thereby. 
 
 Being attacked with an illness which continued for. many 
 months, she bore it with patience and resignation ; expressing 
 her belief that she should die, and desiring her mother to pray 
 for her ; and her mother being enabled to do so, it appeared to 
 afford much relief to the child. A few days after, she obser- 
 ved, " I have often been desirous of recovering ; but I find de- 
 sires will not do, I must have patience." Some remarks be- 
 ing made respecting the pleasing things of this world, and what 
 she might enjoy of them, she answered, " I have no desire for 
 these things ; I had rather die and go to Christ." She was 
 frequently engaged in prayer, and desired to have the curtains 
 drawn about her bed, and to be lefl alone, evincing an ear- 
 nest engagement of mind to be prepared for her great change. 
 
SARAH CAMM. 15 
 
 On the day before her decease, her mother inquiring if she 
 thought she should die, she replied "yes, and I would rather 
 die than live, but am afraid I am not good enough." Her 
 mother expressing her belief that a mansion in heaven was pre- 
 pared for her, the child said she was willing to go to it, and 
 again entreated her mother to pray for her. Her mother an- 
 swered " I do — dost thou do it thyself?" She replied, " I do, 
 I do ;" and being asked if it was with words, she said very fer- 
 vently " no, no — in my heart." She appeared to be quite 
 easy in mind, bade the family farewell, and quietly departed 
 this life, aged eight years and four months. 
 
 Sarah Camm, of Camsgill, in Westmoreland, was visited 
 with illness when about nine years of age. She expressed a 
 belief that she should be taken away by death, saying, " I am 
 neither afraid nor unwilling to die, but am freely given up 
 thereto in the will of God." 
 
 Her father asking her if she could not pray to the Lord for 
 help, she answered that she could and did pray, and further 
 said " it was her belief that the Lord, the great God of heaven 
 and earth, would keep and preserve her soul, whatever might 
 become of her body." 
 
 On the fifth day of her sickness, she was under more than 
 usual exercise of mind, and raising herself up in the bed, she 
 said, with a cheerful countenance, " My sins are forgiven me, 
 and I shall have a resting place in heaven." Then, looking at 
 her mother, proceeded, " O ! my mother, there is also a place 
 prepared for thee in heaven, and thou shalt as certainly enjoy 
 it as any here. I do not desire my mother's death or removal 
 from you, yet we shall meet in heaven in God's time." See- 
 ing her friends weep, she said, " O ! you should not do so — I 
 am well — I am well," alluding to the happy and heavenly state 
 of her mind ; and soon after added, " Shall I go down to the 
 horrible pit ? Nay — the Lord hath redeemed ray soul." 
 
 After addressing her brother in a lively and sensible manner, 
 
16 SARAH CAMM. 
 
 she spoke to her sister, saying, " Be content, for it is, and it 
 will be, well with me. I must go to a more fair place than 
 ever my eyes beheld. It will be well with me, and with all 
 them that fear the Lord, for we shall have everlasting joy in 
 heaven, when the wicked shall be tormented in hell." Observ- 
 mg her sister weep, she said " Do not cry, my dear Mary, lest 
 thou grieve the Lord. Be subject to the Lord's will in all 
 things ; love and be faithful to the truth, and do not forsake 
 thy religion whatever thou mayest suffer for it." — Again, " 1 
 am satisfied with my religion — I will not forsake it, although 
 I should be fed with the bread of adversity and the water of 
 affliction. Oh 1 praises, praises, to my God and my Father. 
 Our Father, who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name, thy 
 kingdom come, thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven : 
 Give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us our debts as 
 we forgive our debtors : And lead us not into temptation but 
 deliver us from evil, for thine is the kingdom, and the power 
 and the glory for ever. Amen." She repeated the Lord's 
 prayer twice, and the third time until she came to the petition 
 " Thy will be done in earth as it is done in heaven," which she 
 spoke very deliberately, and signified to those about her that 
 they were all to mind that — adding, " I am freely given up to 
 his blessed will in all things ; praises to my God — bless his 
 name ; Oh, my soul !" 
 
 On one occasion, her father having taken her in his arms, 
 she said to him " O, my dear father, thou art tender and care- 
 ful over me, and hast taken great pains with me in my sickness, 
 but it availeth not. There is no help for me in the earth ; it is 
 the Lord who is my health and my physician, and he will give 
 me ease and rest everlasting.'' 
 
 Near her close she took leave of all the family, saying, with 
 a pleasant voice, " farewell — farewell to you all — only fare- 
 well ;" intimating that now she had nothing more to do but to 
 praise the Lord ; and thus, in a sweet frame of mind, she de 
 parted to her eternal rest. 
 
 Such are the happy eifects of an early surrender of the will 
 and affections to God ; denying ourselves those things which 
 
REBECCA. MILNES. 17 
 
 are displeasing in his sight, and through the aid of his blessed 
 spirit, endeavouring to follow Christ Jesus in the way of hu- 
 mility and self-denial. 
 
 Rebecca Mienes of Botley-Carr, near Dewsbury, England, 
 was an invalid for about two years before her death, during a 
 part of which time her sufferings were great. Her patience 
 under affliction ; her humble resignation, her sense of the need 
 of forgiveness^ her love for her Saviour, and her hope of salva- 
 tion through Him, showed that thus early in life she had expe- 
 rienced the great work of regeneration to be begun and carried 
 on, and that she was, as she herself expressed, " one of the lambs 
 of Christ's fold." She remarked, on one occasion, " Ah, mo- 
 ther, what should I do without a Saviour ? He died for us, that 
 we might be saved." When in great pain she would frequent- 
 ly pray for patience and strength to bear it, in a most affecting 
 manner, saying, " Oh ! dear Lord, do give me patience ; do 
 please, Lord, to give me strength to bear it!" — At another time 
 she said, " I believe I shall go to heaven. I believe I am one 
 of the [Saviour's] dear little lambs." — When asked how she 
 knew she was so, she replied, " He loves those that love him, 
 and I love him very dearly.'' 
 
 About two months before her death, she wrote thus to her 
 sister ; " I have a great deal of pain ; but I am very happy and 
 comfortable. I hope thou wilt pray to God to give thee a new 
 heart. I pray to him every night to blot out all my sins, and 
 to give me a new heart ; and to give me less pain and more 
 patience." While having her wounds dressed, she prayed very 
 fervently for patience, saying; "O! Father in heaven, be 
 pleased to give me less pain. Have mercy on me, O Lord." 
 Afterward with much feeling, she repeated the prayer which 
 our Lord taught his disciples, dwelling particularly on the 
 words, " Thy will be done." 
 
 She deceased the 2nd of fifth month 1842, aged 8 years 
 2* 
 
18 JBNNEl B. MOTT. 
 
 Jennet B. Mott was born at Nine Partners, in the State 
 of New York, in the year 1803. In her third year she received 
 an injury in the back, by a fall from a chair, which was pro- 
 ductive of severe and long continued sufferings. Her back 
 became deformed, and her debility increased so much that she 
 was often incapable of taking a step for some minutes. She 
 was put under strict diet, and had two blisters applied every 
 day for six months, which occasioned much pain ; but she bore 
 it with remarkable patience, often saying, " Dear mother, I 
 will try to be patient ;" and when medicine was given her, she 
 would take it without the least complaint, manifesting great 
 self-command and obedience. It was distressing to behold the 
 sufferings she passed through. Before she was five years old, 
 she was so reduced by a white swelling, that for many months 
 she could not bear her own weight, and when a little recover- 
 ed had to learn to walk as though she had been an infant. 
 
 After being permitted to enjoy the pleasure of walking again, 
 for a short time, she was, in the next spring, brought down to 
 the borders of the grave ; in which illness, as well as in the 
 former, she often spoke in a manner far beyond her years, re- 
 specting her own situation and the Lord's power, of which she 
 manifested a lively sense. 
 
 Her conversation was marked by a peculiar strength of mind 
 and ripeness of judgment; her observations on the conduct of 
 persons and on circumstances which happened, bespeaking a 
 degree of reflection rarely found in a child. She enjoyed the 
 company of grown people more than childish play, and was 
 particularly attentive to such as she thought pious. During 
 religious opportunities, though oflen in bodily distress, she 
 would sit or lie very still, and with a becoming solemnity of 
 manner; and at the pause usually observed before and after 
 meals, her countenance evinced that her mind reverently ac- 
 knowledged the bounty of our heavenly Father, of which she 
 oflen spoke. On one of these occasions, she remarked while 
 
 sitting at table after tea, " How maiiy good things we have 
 
 we don't deserve half [of them :] we deserve very little." After 
 being put to bed one night, she said " O, mother, how good 
 
JENNET B. MOTT. 19 
 
 the Lord is, to let us have such a good bed, when so many 
 poor little children have not any to lay on !" 
 
 Her compassion for the poor and afflicted was worthy of 
 imitation, speaking of them with tenderness, and contrasting 
 the comforts she enjoyed with their privations, as an incitement 
 to gratitude and thankfulness. She frequently asked to hear 
 the Holy- Scriptures read, and would remember and apply them 
 to herself and others ; the tenderness of her spirit on hearing 
 particular passages of them, was very affecting. 
 
 A neighbour speaking of the distress she had witnessed, in 
 consequence of the storekeepers selling liquor to intemperate 
 men, for the money which their wives and children needed for 
 their support ; Jennet listened to the conversation with evident 
 sorrow and concern ; and in the evening said to her mother, 
 " Since we talked of [the storekeeper] this afternoon, I have 
 been thinking he will see the cup of bitterness before he dies." 
 She was then so much affected that she paused ; adding, after- 
 wards, " If he could see all the people he sells rum to, I don't 
 believe he would do it any more. He don't think how many 
 it is, because he don't see them all together ; but he ought to 
 think and take time to reflect : Is it not strange, mother, he is 
 such a clever man in other things, and yet does so wrong in 
 this 1" Being told that it showed how easy it was for us to do 
 wrong, if we did not reflect ptoperly, she replied, very ear- 
 nestly, " Ah, but it is very easy for us to do right too, if we 
 would but think.'' 
 
 When about seven years old, after a Friend had prayed and 
 preached in the family, she seemed much comforted, saying, 
 " I loved to hear him — I could have set all day, it was so 
 sweet" — showing that she loved religion and serious things 
 more than any other. In the evening, her breathing being op- 
 pressed^ she was moved, when she said, " Now I am comfort- 
 able, only this pain in my breast, and d' .thing can make that 
 comfortable but patience, and I do try to be patient." After- 
 wards she remarked, " I have been very quiet in my mind to- 
 dav ; — I have been thinking a great deal about what the Friend 
 Baid this morning ;" and, on going to bed, alluded to the sub- 
 
20 JENNET B. MOTT. 
 
 ject again, saying, "If I was able, I should love to go to 
 meetings." 
 
 Although her suflferings were extreme, and, in the ordering 
 of inscrutable wisdom, so long protracted,. she never questiened 
 the Lord's goodness, never murmured or repined at her situa- 
 tion'; yet she often spoke of her deformity and trials in a 
 moving manner. On one occasion, when she was so sore and 
 weak that it was difficult to move her, she said to her mother, 
 " Ah ! dearest mother, thou hast had many doctors to me, and 
 they cannot cure me ; but the Lord can cure me if he pleases ; 
 and if it is not his will, I am willing to be sick to the day that 
 I die." 
 
 Thus did she learn in the school of affliction, and through 
 the teaching of the grace of God, the important lesson, so ne- 
 cessary for all to know — the reduction of her will and the sub- 
 jection of her temper, which were strong, and to endure with 
 patience and quietude, becoming a Christian, such things as 
 were a great cross to her natural inclination. 
 
 A short time previous to her decease, a Friend expressed a 
 belief that her heavenly Father would soon release her from 
 her suiferings and take her to himself She was much affected 
 at the time, and on its being afterwards mentioned to her as a 
 consolation, she signified she had not doubted before that she 
 should go to happiness, assuring her mother, with great firm- 
 ness and composure, that she was not afraid to die. She re- 
 lated the particulars of the death of a religious woman who 
 had been long sick and dreaded the conflict of dissolution ; 
 but who prayed very fervently, that she might go easily, and 
 that she did drop away like one going to sleep. As she nar- 
 rated this, her eyes filled with tears, and the expression of her 
 countenance and her manner evinced that she felt the same 
 desire, though she only added, " Mother, don't thou think the 
 Lord heard her prayci" ?" 
 
 Not long after this, He who regarded her tears and had her 
 sighs and sufferings in remembrance, was pleased to spare her 
 the apprehension of death by taking her to Himself, as in the 
 twinkling of an eye, by the rupture of a blood-vessel, which 
 
THOMAS HAINS. 21 
 
 quiok.y stopped her breath, without a struggle, on the 14th 
 of second month, 1812, aged eight years and eight months. . 
 
 Her sudden removal from works to rewards, ought to be a 
 Eoleran warning to children to prepare for death while n the 
 enjoyment of health, because they know not how soop, jr how 
 suddenly, it may come to them. Her unspotted life, her 
 patience and resignation under suffering, and her constant 
 dependence and trust in the Lord's mercy and goodness, fur- 
 nish an example for the imitation of all those who desire to 
 enter into that rest which is prepared for the people of God. 
 
 Thomas Hains, of Southwark, England, was educated by 
 his parents in the principles of truth, as professed by the peo- 
 ple called Cluakers. He was a dutiful child, and cherished the 
 fear of God in his mind, so that he behaved during his sickness 
 more like a man than an infant, (as he called himself,) being 
 concerned lest he should even say a word amiss. He was 
 very grateful for the love and tender care of his parents towards 
 him, and several times expressed it to them ; and when he took 
 anything which refreshed him he would acknowledge it with 
 much thankfulness, evincing that he was a grateful receiver of 
 the Lord's mercies. He bore his illness with patience, and 
 often expressed his willingness to die, saying, " It is better for 
 me to die — this is a troublesome world — we should every day 
 and every moment think upon the Lord." A short time before 
 his decease, he uttered many expressions in prayer and praises 
 to the Lord ; saying, " Thou art a God of love — thou art a God 
 of mercy — thou knowest the hearts of them that love thee — 
 Lord, remember thy people — thou knowest the hearts of the 
 ungodly — thou hast nourished and brought up children, and 
 they have rebelled against thee." He also mentioned the care 
 we ought to take of the never-dying soul. 
 
 At another time, speaking of the satisfaction he had in the 
 prospect of a future state of joy and blessedness, he said, 
 'Glory — glory — joy — joy — come mother, come father, come 
 
22 REBECCA TOOVEY. 
 
 all ; — it is a brave place, — ^there are no tears or sorrow." He 
 then praised God, saying, " Thou art worthy to have the 
 honour and the glory for evermore, for to thee it doth belong. 
 Thou art God of heaven, and of the whole earth " — and so con- 
 tinned, about a quarter of an hour, in prayer to the Lord, ob- 
 serving, " I am an infant, and cannot do anything without 
 thee." One evening, several Friends coming to visit him, he 
 desired their prayers, and the next day prayed again himself, 
 saying, " Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed be thy 
 name, thy kingdom come, thy will be done in earth as it is in 
 heaven : Give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us our 
 debts as we forgive our debtors : And lead us not into tempta- 
 tion but deliver us from evil, for thine is the kingdom, and the 
 power and the glory for ever. Amen." Afterwards he re- 
 marked, " It is a brave thing to be at peace with the Lord." 
 His end drawing near, he exclaimed, " Father — Father," (his 
 father being present, ask«d what he desired ; to which he 
 answered, " I do not speak to thee, but to my heavenly Fa- 
 ther,") " have mercy on me." After expressing the joy he had 
 with the Lord, he desired of those about him, that he might be 
 still ; and laid praising the Lord. A few hours before he died, 
 he said, " I come, — Father, I come " — being very weak, his 
 voice was low, yet he was heard to say, " God is my Father," 
 and so quietly finished his days ; between nine and ten years 
 old. 
 
 Those who desire to have God for their Father, and to be 
 the friends of Christ, must imitate the example of this pious 
 child, and live in the fear of the Lord, obeying his will instead 
 of following the evil propensities of their own corrupt hearts, 
 " For," saith the Lord Jesus, " ye are my friends, if ye do 
 whatsoever I command you." 
 
 Rebecca Toovey, daughter of Joseph and Rebecca Toovey 
 of London, was a dutiful and pious child, a frequent reader, 
 and a lover of the Holy Scriptures, and other religious books. 
 
REBECCA TOOVEY. 23 
 
 Although young in years, it pleased the Lord to endow her with 
 a large understanding in things natural and divine, and being 
 of an innocent and prudent demeanour, her company and con- 
 versation were pleasing and instructive. She was virtuous in 
 her practices, quick of apprehension, just and equal in all she 
 undertook, and was never known to tell a li^ or to speak an 
 ill word. She loved to attend religious meetings, saying, " It 
 was sweet to her." Some few weeks before her sickness she 
 was at a meeting, in which a Friend exhorted the children pre- 
 sent to make choice of the blessed truth for their portion, 
 whilst in the enjoyment of health, that they might be prepared 
 for their dying hour ; to which she was very attentive, and was 
 melted into tears ; and after the meeting was over retired by 
 herself to read, which was her usual practice. 
 
 Having lived in the fear of the Lord, which preserves from 
 evil, when taken with her last illness, though her body was in 
 great pain, her heart was filled with the sweet incomes of the 
 Lord's love and mercy, which caused her to utter many hea- 
 venly expressions. 
 
 She endured her suffering with much patience and resigna- 
 tion, and was observed to be in solemn supplication to the 
 Lord, in a humble and submissive manner, saying, when the 
 pain was very severe, " Sweet Jesus, give me ease — Sweet 
 Jesus, look down with an eye of pity upon thy poor, poor ser- 
 vant." Some time after, she said, " O ! Lord, thou desirest 
 not the death of a sinner ; but rather that he would repent, 
 return and live," adding, " I know it to be so." At another 
 time, "Lord, if thou pleasest, thou canst give me ease;" and 
 again, "Lord, thou wilt help them that love and fear thee 
 O! Lord, remember thy poor servant, and give me a little 
 ease." 
 
 One of her attendants being affected to tears at her suffer- 
 ings," the child observed it, and said, " Do not cry, I shall be 
 well in a while." Perceiving her school mistress to be trou- 
 bled for her, she desired her not to do so, saying, " there is a 
 rest prepared for the righteous ; there is no ease here ; but 
 there is ease in heaven." On another occasion she observed. 
 
'24 GEORGE POWELL. 
 
 ■' It is a sad thing to speak bad words, and to tell lies; which 
 I never did." Having, through divine mercy, a well-grounded 
 hope of acceptance, through Jesus Christ our Lord, she was 
 not afraid to die ; but bade her relations and acquaintances 
 farewell ; and in a heavenly frame of mind departed this life, 
 aged nine years, 
 
 George Powell, son of Jonathan and Mary Powell, near 
 Colchester, England, deceased the 3rd of seventh month, 1823. 
 The precious effects of submission to the visitations of divine 
 love, were strikingly exhibited in the subject of this memoir at 
 a very early age, by a meek and exemplary demeanour, beyond 
 most of his years. He was a dutiful son, and affectionately 
 attached to his parents, brothers and sisters. He was fond of 
 reading the Holy Scriptures, and other works of a serious 
 character, and delighted much to read to the servants, and 
 converse with them on religious subjects ; and from his solid 
 deportment in meetings for divine worship, there is good rea- 
 son to believe that he was made acquainted with that worship 
 in spirit and in truth which is acceptable to the Almighty. 
 
 When about eight years of age, one of his schoolfellows 
 having misused him, he was advised, by another boy, to re- 
 sent it, to which he calmly replied, " I do not read so in my 
 testament." 
 
 About two weeks before his death, he was taken unwell, 
 and during the course of his illness uttered many expressions 
 which served to show the heavenly state of his mind, and his 
 preparation for that kingdom where nothing that is impure or 
 unholy can enter. On the 25th of sixth month, most of the 
 family sitting around him, he said, "Wait patiently; — ^that 
 when He comes we may be ready, for here is nothing but 
 trouble — I shall die and leave all my relations. I delight in 
 thy word ; strengthen me, O ! Lord, according to thy will." 
 Again, " Praise Him ; praise Him ; and that for evermore ; 
 that He may te with us in all the paths of our lives; then we 
 shall have peaceful days." Soon after, he said, " I have felt 
 
JANE BENNIS. 25 
 
 it in my mind to say something to you : ' Affliction cometh 
 not of itself, neither doth trouble spring out of the dust; but 
 man is born to trouble as the sparks fly up." ' Many are the 
 afflictions of the righteous, but the Lord delivereth them out 
 of them all !' O ! Lord, deliver — Jesus Christ deliver." Then 
 asking for two of his brothers, he put out his hand and said, 
 " Farewell— farewell, all !" 
 
 About four o'clock in the morning, as his sister was sitting 
 by him, he looked at her with a pleasant countenance and 
 remarked, " I am going to enter an everlasting kingdom ;" and 
 awhile after, " Angels and archangels wait to receive me — 1 
 go triumphant." From this time his weakness was so great 
 as to render articulation difficult; yet his mind continued calm 
 and composed, and he was favoured with much stillness until 
 he departed ; aged nine years and six months. 
 
 Jane Bennis, of Limerick, in Ireland, died in the first 
 month, 1840, aged nine years. 
 
 During most of her life she was a constant sufferer from 
 sickness, and though of a pleasant and cheerful disposition, 
 yet a gravity and seriousness of demeanour always attended her. 
 She loved plainness and simplicity, and delighted much in 
 reading the holy Scriptures, the writings of Friends, and other 
 religious books. While able, she was a diligent attender of 
 religious meetings, in which her solid deportment was remark- 
 able for one of her years. Much of her time was passed in 
 retirement and meditation, and it was instructive to sit with 
 her. Frequently, before retiring to rest, she was engaged to 
 kneel in prayer to her heavenly Father and beg for preserva- 
 tion from evil, and the remarkably circumspect tenor of her 
 life evinced that her petitions were granted. 
 
 When her disorder, which was consumption, assumed a 
 more serious aspect, she said, " At one time I was afraid to 
 die, but now I am not. I do not wish to live — I am going 
 fast; but I feel comfortable and happy. The fear of death is 
 aken away. I know I am going to heaven. I am now too 
 3 
 
26 SAKAH LIDBETTER. 
 
 weak to pray for myself; pray for me." The day before her 
 decease, she had her brothers and sisters called to take leave 
 of them, one by one, and seemed particularly concerned for 
 one of her brothers, that he might be a good boy. A chapter 
 in the bible being read, on hearing that verse, 'The city had 
 no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it, for the 
 glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is ths light thereof,' 
 she expressed in a very animated manner the joy she felt in 
 the prospect of so soon being there ; and in a little while after 
 peacefully departed. 
 
 Sarah Lidbetter, daughter of Bricjger and Elizabeth Lid- 
 better, of Brighton, England, was born the 3rd of third month, 
 1822. From a very little child, she was fond of reading the 
 Holy Scriptures, and showed a decided preference for works 
 of a religious character, — Piety Promoted, The Guide to True 
 Peace, The Saints' Rest, and Pilgrims' Progress, being her 
 favourite choice. She was of a very unassuming, diffident dis- 
 position ; yet her observations on subjects that were discussed 
 in her hearing, evinced that her understanding was good, and 
 that she was a child of quick perception and mature judgment. 
 She much enjoyed meetings for divine worship, and mentioned 
 the comfort and instruction she received in attending them, 
 even when they were held in silence. Being fond of retire- 
 ment and waiting on the Lord, she early experienced the bene- 
 fits and comfort of secret prayer, endeavouring to bear in mind 
 that she was always in the presence of her heavenly Father, 
 and must seek for the aid of His Spirit, to teach her to pray 
 aright. 
 
 To her parejits she was dutiful, obliging and affectionate — 
 orderly in her behaviour, and of but few words. She loved 
 her brothers and sisters tenderly, watching over them for good, 
 and when they had done amiss, would plead with them in a 
 very affectionate manner, often saying on such occasions, 
 "thou wilt displease thy heavenly Father;'' evincing that her 
 infant mind was supported and directed by Divine wisdom. 
 
SARAH LIDBETTER. 27 
 
 and the love of her heavenly Father shed abrcad in her heart 
 This preserved her in such fear of oflending the Lord, and 
 such great tenderness of conscience, that if at any time she 
 said or did any thing amiss, her soirow and grief were very 
 great. 
 
 From the age of seven years,' it was her daily practice to 
 read a portion of the Holy Scriptures to the other children, 
 endeavouring to impress it on their minds, by asking them 
 questions upon what they had heard. This she continued 
 until within about two months of her decease, having them 
 around her bed: and exhorted them (when she became too 
 weak herself to do so) that they should continue in the frequent 
 practice of reading the Bible ; " which," she added, " is the 
 best of tooks." 
 
 She was from early life a child of prayer ; and on one oc- 
 casion asked her mother if she thought the Almighty required 
 that persons should always kneel when they prayed. On her 
 mother replying that she believed every prayer that came from 
 a sincere heart was accepted, whether with or without that 
 form ; the child answered very sweetly, " so I think, mother.'' 
 
 When about eight years of age, she was attacked with an 
 alarming disease, of the danger of which she seemed fully 
 aware; remarking one evening to an acquaintance, that she 
 should like to live and help her mother and be a comfort to 
 her, but added, " If I die I shall only go out of a wicked world 
 where Jthere are many troubles and temptations. Her patience 
 during this illness was exemplary, and proved an alleviation 
 and comfort to her mother under the affliction. 
 
 She recovered so far as to be able to attend school, in which 
 she took much delight, particularly in the Scripture lessons, 
 saying they often cheered and comforted her mind, and that 
 she considered it a privilege to be able to learn and hear others 
 repeat the chapters and hymns. The fifty-third chapter of 
 Isaiah was one that she greatly enjoyed. 
 
 About the beginning of the year 1831, she was visited with 
 another illness, of a more painful and distressing nature; yet 
 her anxiety to be useful to her mother, and to repay her, in 
 
28 SARAH LIDBETTER, 
 
 • 
 
 some measure, for the care she had taken of her, induced her 
 to exert herself — and even after her symptoms had become 
 very doubtful, to look forward with a hope that her health 
 might be restored. Her anxious mother felt concerned at this, 
 and wished her to be fully aware of her critical situation ; and 
 as they were sitting together one first-day, Sarah said to her, 
 " Mother, which would thou rather, see me in perfect health, 
 enjoying the pleasures of this world, or afflicted and suffering, 
 as I now am V Her mother replied, " My dear, far rather as 
 thou now art :" to which the child rejoined-r-" O, so would I, 
 —so would I :" adding, " Mother, I have for some time wished 
 and prayed to be resigned to die, and this evening I have been 
 made to believe that I shall soon die, and I am so happy to 
 feel I am quite resigned ; thou canst not think how happy it 
 makes me. I feel so full of joy to think I am going out of this 
 wicked world into heaven, to my Saviour. Oh, mother I it 
 seems as if a heavenly voice said, ' The gates of heaven will be 
 open to receive thee.' How glad I am — how thankful I am !" 
 
 For some days afterward her mind seemed wholly engaged 
 with the delightful prospect; and though her bodily sufferings 
 became excruciating, yet her subsequent expressions evince 
 how patient and resigned she was to the will of her heavenly 
 Father. She showed much concern on account of the Jews, 
 lamenting their want of belief in the Saviour, saying, " What 
 should I do without a Saviour now?— Oh! how much they 
 miss ! — what a sad thing ! cannot something be done for them 1" 
 
 For weeks together her limbs were paralyzed, from the vio- 
 lence of her disease and the greatness of her sufferings, yet 
 never did a murmur escape her lips, but she often remarked, 
 " I have never once thought my situation hard — I have not one 
 pain too many." She one day inquired of her grandmother 
 how much longer she thought she should live, and being told 
 that the time for her release would soon come, though none 
 of them could tell when, she replied, as though checking her- 
 self for the question, " Never mind how long — a crown of glory 
 is worth waiting for." Being questioned one day respecting 
 the state of her mind, she said, 
 
SARAH LIDBETTER. 29 
 
 " ' All gracious Lord, whate'er my lot 
 At other times may be, 
 I welcome now the heaviest grief, 
 Which brings me nearer Thee,' 
 
 1 his is the state of my mind at this time, mother." 
 
 Her mother grieving over her accumulated sufferings, she 
 seemed anxious to console her, and observed, " Mother, I think 
 this is not all on my own account ; but I believe thou wilt live 
 to see for whom, and why, I have suffered so long." During 
 the night, when she had severe spasms in her side, so that the 
 perspiration would trickle down her face from the violence of 
 the pain, she would say, with a sweet smile, " Mother, how 
 these pains remind me of the sufferings of my Saviour !" One 
 of her cousins, to whom she was much attached, calling to see 
 her, expressed a desire that she might be entirely resigned to 
 the will of her heavenly Father, whether it was to live or die, 
 and experience the everlasting arms of Divine love underneath, 
 to support her through all her sufferings — tenderly inquiring 
 if she did not experience this. Sarah meekly replied, " I don't 
 know that I do." Her cousin encouraged her by saying, " 1 
 have no doubt, dear, but thou wilt ; these feelings are not at 
 our command." Some time after this, having been favoured 
 to partake largely of the sweet feeling of Divine support, when 
 in much pain, and also entire resignation to her heavenly Fa- 
 ther's will, she said, " Now, dear mother, if cousin was here, 
 I could join with her and tell her that I have experienced what 
 it is to be resigned, and to feel, as it were, my Saviour's 
 arms open to receive me ; this makes me very thankful and 
 happy." 
 
 About three weeks before her death, she called her sister, 
 her little brother, and two young relations, who lived in the 
 family, around her bed ; to each of whom she gave much suit 
 able advice, part of which is as follows. Addressing the elder 
 of them, aged eight years, she said, with much earnestness : " I 
 am very soon going to die, and perhaps may not be able to speak 
 «o thee again ; and although thou sees me so ill, I am very 
 happy, for I know that I am going to my heavenly Father in 
 heaven, among happy angels, who are constantly singing 
 3* 
 
30 SARAH LIDBETTER. 
 
 praises, where 1 shall see my dear Saviour, whom I love, face 
 to face. Now I want thee to be a good boy, that when thou 
 dies, thou may be permitted to meet me there : but there must be 
 a great change in thee, for thou art very naughty : thou must 
 pray earnestly to thy heavenly Father to make thee a bet- 
 ter boy ; and never tell stories, or fight, for these ways are very 
 displeasing to thy heavenly Father. I do not remember ever 
 to have told a story, or hurt any body, but I have often sinned, 
 and sin will follow us while in this world ; but I prayed to my 
 heavenly Father very earnestly, and kept on until I was for- 
 given, so that now I have nothing to trouble me ; and some- 
 times am so happy, I seem as if I could sing for joy. Try to 
 be a good boy, and read the Bible very often, and pray to be 
 made a good boy ; for what a sad thing it would be, when thou 
 dies, to see me happy among holy angels, and for thee to be 
 miserable in the wicked place, shut away for ever. Now, 
 Thomas, wilt thou try to pray earnestly to thy heavenly Father 1 
 for he can and will make thee a good boy, if thou pray to Him, 
 and try to love and fear Him and serve Him ; think of this 
 when I am gone, often think to thyself how happy I must be 
 in heaven^ — that will help thee to try to be good — and there is 
 nothing in this world that can make thee happy." 
 
 Then looking to\vards her sister with a lovely smile, she said, 
 " Betsy, I am soon going to my heavenly Father in heaven ; in 
 such a beautiful place, among happy angels,, who wear crowns 
 on their heads, and are always singing praises, — won't that be 
 delightful ? And there I shall be quite well, never sick any 
 more, nor grieve ;my more, nor do wrong any more. Wouldst 
 thou like me to go there out of all my suiFering, and wouldst 
 thou not like to meet me there, with our dear mother, and all 
 our dear relations, in that beautiful place ! Well, then, thou 
 must be a good girl, and never tell stories, nor give thy mind 
 to be proud, nof give way to thy temper ; but pray to thy hea- 
 venly Father very often indeed, to make thee a good girl. 
 Love good things, and read thy Bible, and pray when thou 
 reads it, then thou wilt learn many things : And as thou will 
 be mother's oldest daughter, wh<n I am gone, thou must try to 
 
SARAH LIDBETTER 31 
 
 comfort her; and when thou sees her tried, (foi mother has 
 many trials,) thou must look about, and see what thou canst 
 do to help her, and be very good to her, and pray for her, as I 
 used to do. Never want anything she refuses, for mother does 
 a great deal for us, and we want a good deal of money for 
 shoes and food ; so thou must be satisfied with what thou hast. 
 Take care of the children, and then thy heavenly Father will 
 love thee, and as thou prays to Him, He will make thee grow 
 better and better ; and when thou art laid on a bed of sickness, 
 He will make it easy to thee. See how He enables me to bear 
 my sufferings, and how happy I am, because I know I am soon 
 going to Him. So thou wilt try and remember what I have 
 said to thee, dear, won't thou ? and then thou wilt some day 
 come to me in heaven, where we shall never have to part again, 
 and be so happy for ever." 
 
 To her cousin, a little girl about six years of age, she affec- 
 tionately said, " Dost thou know I am going to die ? I am 
 very glad, because I shall be happy ; I shall go to heaven, 
 where I shall see my heavenly Father, and His holy angels, 
 and where I shall be happy, and shall never more suffer pain. 
 Would thou like to meet me there, in that beautiful, happy 
 place, when it pleases Providence thou should die? Well, 
 then, thou must be a good girl : now thou art a little child, 
 and knows but very little, so if thou wish to grow a good girl, 
 thou must be humble and very attentive when mother talks to 
 thee, or reads to thee, or any other friends ; that will be the 
 way for thee to learn a good deal. Try to remember their 
 advice, and always think, if thou art doing anything wrong, 
 that if my mother does not see thee, thy heavenly Father sees, 
 and can punish thee much more than mother, for He can make 
 thee very miserable here, and when thou dies He can cast 
 thee into the wicked place — how shocking that would be! 
 But if thou art good, thou wilt go to heaven and be happy ; 
 but thou must pray very much — thou art old enough to pray — 
 thou knows how to ask mother for any nice thing, and so thou 
 knows how to ask thy heavenly Father to make thee good, and 
 that is praying ; and when thou art old enough, thou must 
 
32 SARAH IJDBETTER. 
 
 read the Holy Scriptures, and they will teach thee a great 
 deal. Dost thou understand me? Well, then, try to think 
 of it when I am gone, and never tell stories, or be sly, for that 
 will grow, and thou wilt get worse and worse, if thou dost not 
 try to pray to have thy temper changed ; — and thou wishes to 
 be good, don't thou 1 Well, then, thy heavenly Father will 
 make thee good if thou prayest to him." She also spoke in a 
 sweet, kind manner, to her little brother. 
 
 Once she said, " Dear mother, this has been a day of prayer 
 for thee, that thou mayest be supported through all. Do not 
 grieve for me when I am taken ; I know thou wilt feel it 
 much, but I have prayed for thee to be supported ; as to my- 
 self, I seem to have nothing to do but to wait my dismission ; 
 I think the words in my mind are, ' I am preparing a mansion 
 for thee,' so I have no cause to be unhappy." 
 
 She much enjoyed having the Bible and other good books 
 and hymns read to her, and selected several passages and 
 verses, which she requested her mother to write on cards, with 
 her love to several of her near relations ; to be sealed up and 
 delivered to them after her decease, as mementoes of her re- 
 gard. One morning as the children were preparing to go out, 
 and planning their amusements for the day, one of them saidj 
 " that will be a change." Sarah observed it, but not in a fret- 
 ful or impatient manner, and remarked, " there is no change 
 for me, but from one pain to another ; the spasm, the cold fit, 
 the fever, and convulsion." Her mother said, " No, my dear, 
 there is not indeed ;" but she quickly replied, " All will be 
 made up in the end." After two or three days, she said, 
 "Mother, how grieved I have felt, that I should have suffered 
 such a murniuring word to escape me." Her mother said, 
 " What word, my dear 1 I have not heard thee murmur." She 
 replied, "Oh, yes! I said, no change for me, the other day; 
 how wrong- — when I am soon to have so glorious a change." 
 
 On fifth-day, the 18th of eighth month, when the whole 
 length of her spine was much inflamed, she said, " Oh ! my 
 dear mother, the pain, the pain in my back is extreme; pray 
 for me. Oh! my dear, my gracious Saviour, if it be thy holy 
 
SAKAR LIDBETTER. 33 
 
 will, take me to thyself, or give me patience to endure this 
 BuiFering ;" this she repeated several times, and added, " Oh I 
 my beloved mother, if my prayer is not heard — I seem as if I 
 could not pray ; what, if after all, I should be turned out and 
 go among the wicked, what shall I do ? Oh ! my dear mother, 
 there seems a doubt; do pray for me." The perspiration 
 flowed at the thought, and she exclaimed, " But oh ! my dear, 
 my own heavenly Father, take me to thyself." On her mother 
 saying that she believed this to be a temptation of the enemy, 
 who was permitted at times to tempt Christians almost to the 
 last, she became quiet, and after a time of silence, she sweetly 
 smiled, and soon after, in an ecstasy of joy, exclaimed, " Oh 
 mother ! now I can pray ; how comforted I feel that I can 
 pray ! I know not how to be thankful enough for this favour ; 
 the word in me is, ' I will deliver thee from the power of the 
 en,emy, and take thee shortly into heaven.' How happy I 
 am," she added,* in a feeble voice, "I believe the worst of my 
 sufferings are over ; I do not Icnow how to be thankful enough 
 to my heavenly Father for ease ; I feel so happy I am able to 
 pray ; and though you cannot hear me, that does not matter ; 
 though my lips do not utter, I pray inwardly." After remain- 
 ing some time in this happy state, she said, " Oh that great 
 enemy, I hope he will not again be suffered to tempt me ; I 
 seem to think I have gone through the worst." 
 
 On sixth-day, the I9th, after a quiet, but sleepless night, free 
 from those acute spasms and convulsive throes, from which she 
 had lately suffered so much, she appeared unusually low, and 
 her mother anxiously Inquired the cause. After a little reluc- 
 tance, and shedding many tears, she said, " I believe I am 
 better, and perhaps likely to live some time longer — this is a 
 great trial to me. Oh!, the impatience I suffer to be gone; 
 oh ! pray for me, that I may get rid of such anxious thoughts, 
 for how wrong it must be to feel so impatient ; oh ! that my 
 faith and patience may hold out to the end." After this she 
 enjoyed some hours of calm, and smiling, said, " Mother, now 
 I seem not to mind pain ; and though sharp, I can rejoice in 
 the midst of it ; I feel so sure it will be well with me, and so 
 
34 SARAH LIDBETTER. 
 
 comforted in thinking, that every pain makes me weaker, and 
 brings me nearer heaven." 
 
 At another time she said, " Oh ! my dear mother, the hea- 
 venly voice (I think it is,) says, ' Thy day's work is done, tliou 
 hast only to wait,' Oh ! how full of love I feel for my dear 
 Saviour ! his arms are open ! how I long to rush into them and 
 embrace him, for the happiness I this moment enjoy! 1 
 am happier now than I have ever been ; oh ! how thankful I 
 ought to be ! He seems to say, I am preparing a mansion for 
 thee. All my will is gone, I have no will but to wait his time, 
 that is the best time." Soon after, " Mother, how I feel for 
 thee ! the separation will be keen, very keen. I have asked my 
 cousins to come and see thee, and comfort thee, and have no 
 doubt they will do their best ; but pray, dear mother ; that is 
 the best way ; God is the best friend. I've no doubt it will be 
 made up to thee. When ill, if thou should have to feel much 
 pain, think of me ; think how it has been made up to me, how 
 every pain is made up in the joy I now feel." 
 
 As she drew nearer the close, her weakness and difficulty 
 of respiration, which seemed to threaten suffocation for several 
 days before the event, increased her wish to be gone ; and her 
 anxious inquiry of her medical attendants, " How long do you 
 think I shall last?" was very affecting. One of them remark- 
 ing, "you have lived, my dear, much longer than I expected," 
 she said, " Dost thou think I shall go through the week 1" On 
 his replying, " It is not likely you will," she said, when he left, 
 "Oh, mother ! it felt as if my hands would clap together of 
 themselves for joy !" Yet her desire for faith and patience 
 to hold out to the end, was very strong, and she would often 
 request those about her to pray that they might not fail. 
 
 On seventh-day afternoon, the 3rd. of ninth month, she re- 
 quested her mother to come to her bed-side, saying, " Mother, 
 I believe my breath is going : give me a sweet kiss, and send 
 for my dear father and uncle up stairs, that I may bid them 
 farewell." This being done, she took an affectionate leave of 
 them, and said, " I feel cold chills in my chest : are they not the 
 cold chills of death?" She then repeated, 
 
GEORGE CHALKLEY. 
 
 35 
 
 " That voice, oh ! believer, shall cheer and protect thee, 
 When the cold chill of death thy frail bosom invades.' 
 
 But soon added, " I will say no more of these feelings, they 
 may make me shrink at death, which I do not; wish to do." 
 Soon after she said, " Farewell, my dearly beloved mother, if 
 I should go in my sleep, as I feel very heavy for sleep." She 
 dozed until within five minutes of her death, and agreeably to her 
 earnest prayer to retain her senses to the last, was enabled to 
 speak with her latest breath; for on her saying her head was 
 uneasy, her mother remarked, " My dear, thou art just entering 
 into glory," when with a smile and the inquiry, " Am 1 1" she 
 ceased to breathe, without a struggle, or even a sigh. Thus 
 died this lovely, pious child, on the day she was nine years and 
 a half old. 
 
 May the foregoing narrative prove an incitement to those 
 mto whose hands it comes, often to ponder seriously the in- 
 junction of our blessed Lord, "Be ye also ready," that by liv- 
 ing in the fear of God and in obedience to the manifestations 
 of his Holy Spirit, whether they are called out of time sooner 
 or later, they may at that solemn period be prepared to die, and 
 have only to wait their dismission from this life, to be received 
 into the arms of our dear Redeemer. 
 
 George Chalklby, son of Thomas Chaikley, ofFrankford, 
 in Pennsylvania, delighted in reading the Holy Scriptures and 
 other good books, was obliging and obedient to his parents, 
 and ready to do any service he could for his friends. He was 
 diligent in attending religious meetings, and loved the company 
 of pious persons. To his mother he was, in an uncommon 
 degree, kind and affectionate, cheerfully doing whatever he 
 could to serve her, and requested her not to do some things 
 which he thought too much for her ; saying, " Mother, let me 
 do it, for if I was a man thou shouldst not do anything at all," 
 — meaning as to labour. His filial love and care for her, 
 in her husband's absence, were truly affecting and grateful to her. 
 
 In reading the Holy Scriptures, or other religious works, he 
 
36 CHARLES PARRY. 
 
 was in the practice of writing down such passages as particii- 
 larly interested him, and committing them to memory. One 
 text which he had thus copied, was the fifteenth verse of the 
 fifty-seventh chapter of Isaiah, which seemed applicable to his 
 own state, viz : " For thus saith the high and lofty One, that in- 
 habiteth eternity, whose name is holy ; I dwell in the high and 
 holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, 
 to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of 
 the contrite ones." 
 
 He was taken ill, and during the course of his sickness be- 
 haved more like a wise man than a child of ten years old- 
 being often very fervent in prayer, not only on his own account, 
 but also entreated that God would preserve his people all the 
 world over. His father was absent in another part of the world, 
 and he would gladly have seen him, yet he said he should never 
 see him more, desiring his mother to give his dear love to him, 
 and tell him that he was gone to his heavenly Father. 
 
 On one occasion, being in great pain, he prayed, " Sweet 
 Jesus, — blessed Jesus, — give me patience to bear my misery 
 and pain, for my misery is greater than I can well bear. O ! 
 come, sweet Jesus; — why art thou so long in coming? I had 
 rather be with thee than in the finest places in the world." 
 At another time he said, " my misery and pain is very great, 
 but what would it be if the wrath of God was in my soul?" 
 His heart was full of love to his relations and friends who 
 came to see him, and he took a last leave of them with a 
 sweetness and tenderness which aflFected many. He died in 
 peace, aged ten years. 
 
 Charles Parry, of Rochdale, England, died the 12tn of 
 fifth month, 1842, aged 10 years. 
 
 This dear child had been early instructed in the school of 
 Christ, and by obedience to the manifestations of divine grace 
 verified in his experience the truth of the Scripture promise : 
 " They that seek me early shall find me." He evinced great 
 tenderness of conscience, feeling sorrow for his sins, whenever 
 
MARY ANN CLAPP. 37 
 
 he had done anything wrong, and desiring forgiveness both of 
 his parents and of his heavenly Father. He was fond of read- 
 ing the Bible and other religious books, and took good notice 
 of what he read, often making pertinent observations respect- 
 ing it. During his sickness he often desired his mother to 
 pray for him ; and once on being reminded that he must en- 
 deavour to pray for himself, he replied, " Yes — I do pray for 
 myself every night and many times in the night. Last night, I 
 prayed to my heavenly Father that a crown of glory might be 
 prepared for me, and that I might sit at the right hand of 
 God." Another time he was heard to pray that the Lord 
 would be pleased to release him, if it were consistent with his 
 will ; and though he suffered much, desired to be preserved in 
 patience, and expressed his belief that when released from the 
 pains of mortality, " heaven would be his home." 
 
 Mary Ann Clapp died in the year 1816, in the eleventh 
 year of her age. When quite young she loved to hear religious 
 conversation, and to read in the Bible, Hymns for Children, 
 and other religious books. She frequently retired alone for 
 prayer, and would sometimes tenderly and solemnly reprove 
 her brother and sisters for their faults, and exhort them to pray 
 to God for forgiveness. 
 
 Her mother hearing her cry one night, inquired the cause 
 of it; the child replied that some time before, she had spoken 
 what was not strictly true, and she was now grieved that ever 
 she had committed so great a sin, fearing her Maker would 
 not forgive her. 
 
 When about five years old she lost a sister, which much af- 
 fected her mind ; and afterwards, in alluding to it, she said, 
 "I thought I might die too, and I felt afraid if I did die, that 
 I should not go to heaven." Being asked what she did when 
 she felt these fears, she answered, " I used to go by myself 
 and cry, and pray.'' 
 
 When taken ill, she was under concern of mind about her 
 future state, and being asked vhether she was willing to die, 
 4 
 
38 MARY ANN CLAPP. 
 
 she replied, "I should be willing, if I knew that my sins were 
 pardoned ;" adding, " I should be glad to be one of the little 
 flock, which the Saviour carries in his arras." But, through 
 the condescending mercy of God, this anxiety of mind did not 
 continue long before she received a comfortable evidence that 
 her sins were forgiven. She desired her mother to pray with 
 her and soon became quiet, saying, " My doubts are now all 
 removed — my sins are forgiven ; I am willing to die, at any 
 time, when God shall please." She requested her mother to 
 read to her out of the Bible and other good books, and al- 
 though she could repeat the following lines, yet it was her 
 wish to have them read, viz : 
 
 << Sec Israel's gentle Shepherd stand 
 
 With all engaging charms : 
 Hark ! how he calls the tender lambs. 
 
 And folds them in his arms," 
 
 She frequently spoke of dying, saying, " I long to be in my 
 Saviour's arms ; — there are no terrors in death to them that 
 love God." After alluding to the kindness of her parents, she 
 observed, " I shall not feel the want of father or mother in 
 heaven ; my Saviour will he all in all." 
 
 Her uncle and aunt being about to return home, she took 
 leave of them, and desired her love to be given to her cousins, 
 saying, " Tell them to be good girls and seek the Lord early, 
 and they will surely find Him." Oii another occasion, " I am 
 sure that I love God, because he is good' — good to me ; He has 
 given me many good things ; He preserved me, and he has 
 forgiven my sins; I am sure that I love God with all my 
 heart." A Friend praying with her, she desired him to pray 
 for other little children also, that they all might become good 
 and be happy. Being asked whether she felt assured of going 
 to heaven, she said, " I think I cannot be deceived — I think I 
 shall certainly go to heaven, because I love God with all my 
 heart, and he will never cast off any who love him so much." 
 Inquiry being made whether she had thought of God that 
 morning, she replied, " O ! yes, I love lim, and have been 
 thinking of him with pleasure." 
 
TTILLIAM TYLER BARLING. 39 
 
 The rehearsal of the following lines afforded her much sa- 
 tisfaction : 
 
 « Hope wipes the tear from sorrow's eye, 
 And faith points upward to the sky : 
 The promise guides her ardent flight, 
 And joys, unknown to sense, invite 
 7^hose blissful regions to explore. 
 Where pleasures bloom to fade no more." 
 
 While heaving her apparel changed, she remarked, " I shall 
 not need clothes much longer — I shall soon be clothed in the 
 robes of the Saviour's righteousness ;" and, at another time, 
 " I shall soon be in that happy place — soon shall rest my head 
 on ray Saviour's bosom : why are his chariot wheels so long 
 in coming 1" 
 
 It being observed to her that she had lost much sleep in her 
 sickness, " Yes," said she, " but 
 
 " In wakeful hours of night 
 I call my God to mind." 
 
 By her request a number of her companions were sent for, 
 whom she addressed with much tenderness, gave them good 
 advice, and bade them an affectionate farewell. Being in great 
 distress of body, she said, " O, these are pleasant groans to 
 me, for they are my last," and then repeated these lines: 
 
 " Jesus can make a dying bed 
 
 Feel soft as downy pillows are. 
 While on his breast I lean my head, 
 
 And breathe my life out sweetly there." 
 
 To those who stood around her dying bed, she said, " I wish 
 you were all as happy as I am," and frequently mentioned her 
 prospect of future felicity, saying, " Come, Lord Jesus, come 
 quickly — Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." After alluding again 
 to the peace and joy which she felt, she quietly fell asleep in 
 the Lord Jesus. 
 
 William Tyler Barling, of Witham, Essex, England; died 
 24th of tenth month, 1839 ; aged ten years. 
 
 This dear child was naturally of an affectionate and tracta- 
 ble disposition ; and though before his illness not remarkably 
 
40 WILLIAM TYLER BARLING. 
 
 serious, he showed at times much tenderness of conscience 
 When between five and six years of age, on returning one 
 evening from a visit, his mother observed him appear dejected, 
 and asked him if he had been good. He said, " No; please 
 
 take me to , (naming a friend.) I am so unhappy ; I met 
 
 with an accident, and did not tell her ; I cannot go to bed." 
 His mother went with him, and he directly told the friend what 
 he had done, and asked her to excuse him. When he returned 
 home and was put to bed, he told his mother he was very sorry, 
 and hoped he should not make her unhappy any more. May 
 those little children who read this account, be induced to fol- 
 low his example. 
 
 A short time before he was confined to his couch, he lost a 
 little friend to whom he had been much attached ; and whose 
 illness and death made a deep and lasting impression upon his 
 mind. At about seven years of age, he was visited by severe 
 illness; it was succeeded by a spine complaint, which, with 
 little exception, confined him for nearly four years to his bed 
 or couch. During this period his sufferings were at times 
 very great ; but it pleased his heavenly Father to render this 
 affliction the means of his becoming a remarkable instance of 
 early piety. He was made willing to bear his privations with 
 cheerful patience, and sweetness of spirit ; evincing the suffi- 
 ciency of divine grace, which enabled him, while yet a little 
 child, to love his Saviour; and by his meek and quiet submis- 
 sion to pain and suffering, to be a striking example to those 
 around him. He passed the greater part of his long confine- 
 ment in pursuing different branches of study, and was particu- 
 larly interested with books of geography, or of voyages and 
 travels. Those of a trifling and unedifying nature he invaria- 
 bly declined, having no relish for them. But his favourite oc- 
 cupation was reading the Holy Scriptures, which was his con- 
 stant daily practice as long as he had strength to do so. He 
 would have his Bible by his bedside, and read a portion to 
 himself, the first thing after he awoke in the morning, unless 
 he was interrupted by others being in the room ; in which case 
 he would wait until he was left alone. - It was with difiiculty 
 
WILLIAM TYLER BARLING. 41 
 
 he could manage to write, yet he occasionally penned memo- 
 randums, a few of which are here inserted. 
 
 "Eighth month, 1836. — I have now begun to read the 
 Scriptures regularly. I trust Providence will enable rae to 
 understand what I read." 
 
 " Eleventh month 26th. — I am eight years old to-day. O 
 God 1 I should very much like to be a better boy, and more 
 patient and good than I now am : be pleased to help me, O 
 Heavenly Father !" 
 
 " Third month, 1837. — I was born in Kensington, in the 
 year 1828, on the 26th of the Eleventh month. I lost my 
 father when I was about two years old. Some months after 
 he died, we went to Witham, and from thence to Colchester, 
 where we now reside. I have one brother ; and my dear mo- 
 ther keeps a school. I have been more than a year in bed; I 
 am very happy." 
 
 . " Eighth month 1st. — What is life ? 'tis but a vapour, soon 
 it vanishes away." 
 
 " Eleventh month 26th. — I am nine years old to-day ; I feel 
 stronger thani did last year, for which I hope I am thankful. 
 I trust it will please Providence to make me a good boy ; and 
 willing patiently to bear and suffer what He thinks right." 
 
 " Second month, 1838. — Rejoice evermore ; pray without 
 ceasing ; in every thing give thanks ; for this is the will of God 
 in Christ Jesus concerning you." 
 
 " Eleventh month 25th. — First-day ; to-morrow will be my 
 birth-day. Providence has been pleased to add many favours 
 and mercies during the past year, for which I hope to be 
 thankful ; and I hope my Heavenly Father will enable me to 
 resist the temptations of the evil one, and also to spend this 
 year better than the one which is past ; and may myself, and 
 my dear mother, and brother, and everybody, increase in all 
 good things spoken of in the Bible. And may it please, thee, 
 O Heavenly Father 1 to protect and direct me, in the way thou 
 wouldst wish me to go, now and ever." 
 
 "Twenty -seventh. — Our Savour Jesus Christ said, ' Suffej 
 4* 
 
42 WILLIAM TYLER BARLING. 
 
 little children to come unto me ;' I hope I am one of those thai 
 come to him." 
 
 The last memorandum he penned was occasioned by reading 
 Sewell's History of Friends, in which he was much interested. 
 The memorandum was left unfinished, viz : " Eighth month, 
 1839. When reading the lives and sufferings of some of our 
 ancient Friends, I cannot help feeling sorry that we differ so 
 much from them in manners and appearance ; and I am ready 
 to fear that if we were called upon to bear — " Here he laid 
 down his pen, but from the tenor of what he has written, we 
 may infer what he designed to add. About this time he re- 
 quested his mother to let his clothes be made plain, thus show- 
 ing his conscientious desire to do right, even in little things. 
 
 For some weeks prior to this, he had spent most of his time 
 upon an inclined couch, instead of lying on his back; owing 
 to this change his health had derived decided benefit, and he 
 was able to read and write with greater ease. It was about 
 •ihis time that, one morning, this beloved child requested his 
 mother and the servant to lead him to the side of the bed, and 
 leave him a short. time, which they did. On going again into 
 the room, his mother found him on his knees in tears. He di- 
 rectly said, " Dear mother, I am sorry to make a display of 
 what I have been doing, but I am too weak to rise from my 
 knees without assistance ; and I felt so overcome with the 
 goodness of the Almighty in restoring me thus far, that I dared 
 not go down stairs until I had thanked him on my knees for 
 all his blessings." His health now so much improved, that his 
 mother ventured to indulge the hope of seeing him restored to 
 his natural strength, but Divine Providence had ordered other- 
 wise ; and having made him meet for a better world, was 
 pleased to call him early to enjoy his everlasting inheritance. 
 Whilst staying by the sea-side at Walton, his brother and he 
 were seized with scarlet fever. At the commencement of 
 his illness, he expressed his belief that he should not recover, 
 and though at times suffering most severe pain from the vio- 
 lence of the complaint, as well as from the means used to sub- 
 due it, he evinced an exemplary patience and submission. 
 
WILLIAM TYLER BARLlNti. 43 
 
 About a week before his decease, on his mother asking hira 
 if he thought he should recover, he said, " No, dear mother ! 
 I believe I am going to heaven." On being asked if he wished 
 to live, he said, " He had hoped to be a comfort and a support 
 to his mother, and to do good, but for nothing else." Soon 
 after, he told his mother to whom to give all his books ; and 
 then said, " To thee, dear mother, I give my Bible ; I love that, 
 and I love thee more than I can tell thee." Many times, when 
 sensible, he tried to read his Bible, but could not ; and when 
 thus unable, from weakness, would request his mother to read 
 to him. Those about him frequently heard him praying for 
 patience ; and he several times said, " Don't grieve, dear mo- 
 ther, there are many more ill than me." When suffering such 
 extreme pain that he could hardly keep a limb still, if his mo- 
 ther sat down and read a chapter from the Bible to him, he 
 was enabled to be calm and quiet; so strikingly did Divine 
 grace, in this interesting child, triumph over his bodily suffer- 
 ings. ^ On First-day night, the 20th instant, on being asked if 
 he felt comfortable, he said, " O yes ! dear mother, I have 
 nothing to do ; I have long thought my time in this world 
 would be short; don't, oh please don't grieve. God will com- 
 fort thee ; he makes me feel so happy." On Second-day, he 
 said sweetly, " No more tears, no more sorrow, no more cry- 
 ing, — all bliss." Soon after, on being turned round, he looked 
 at his mother with an imploring expression, and said, " Dear 
 mother, let me go where angels go ; oh let me go where an- 
 gels go," three times. In the night he repeated the hymn, 
 " Go when the morning shineth," &c. During Third-day he 
 was drowsy ; at night he asked his mother to sit on the bed, 
 and read to him, which she did. Between one and two o'clock, 
 he became worse, and requested his brother to be brought in, 
 of whom he took a most affectionate leave, as he did of his 
 mother and an attendant. 
 
 On Fourth-day afternoon, the 23rd, the pain was as violent 
 as nature seemed able to bear ; yet through all he continued 
 patient, and requested those about him to be still. When the 
 pain was a little subsided, he called out : " Oh, mother, mo- 
 ther !" On her going to him, he said very faintly, " better 
 
44 RUTH MIDDLETON. 
 
 now," and soon after added, " I am ready ; oh, let me go vwere 
 angels are. Oh, please. Heavenly Father, take me now!" 
 In a little while, with his eyes turned upwards, he said with 
 much earnestness, " Oh, yes, dear Joseph John, I am coming; 
 it will soon, soon be over." About seven o'clock, on being 
 told the servant was come to take leave of him, he put out his 
 hand, and said, " Farewell, Mary, I am going ; be a good girl; 
 think of me : read the Bible : and oh ! really pray." 
 
 The difficulty of breathing now increased ; he scarcely 
 spoke till about twelve, when he exclaimed, " Farewell all ; I 
 am going to glory, glory, glory ; please. Heavenly Father, 
 take me now !" For some time, those about him could only 
 tell what he said, by watching the movement of his lips. At 
 last he exclaimed, " It is all over — victory ! victory ! victory ! 
 Oh, holy !" Then his happy spirit departed from all pain and 
 sorrow, to be for ever with his Lord and Saviour, who had so 
 remarkably, in the case of this beloved child, exemplified the 
 blessed effects resulting from obedience to his gracious invita- 
 tion, " Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them 
 not." His remains were interred at Colchester, on the 27th, 
 in the same grave that contained his former little friend, Jo- 
 seph John Cross. 
 
 Ruth Middleton, daughter of Samuel and Rebecca Mid- 
 dleton of London, died of consumption in the twelfth year of 
 her age. She was a child of innocent and orderly deport- 
 ment, careful to live in the fear of the Lord, and when attack- 
 ed with illness, the fear of death was taken away, and an 
 evidence mercifully granted that her sins were forgiven, and a 
 place prepared for her in the mansions of unfading bliss. 
 
 The prospect of parting with this beloved child was a source 
 of great afHiction to her mother, which Ruth observed, and on 
 one occasion said to her, " What is the matter, my dear mother 1 
 do not sorrow for me, I shall be happy. It is the Lord's will 
 that I am thus afflicted, and we must be contented. Thou 
 Knowest that Abraham was willing to offer up his only son 
 
RCTH MIDOLETON. 45 
 
 Isaac, and thou dost not know, if thou couldst frefely give me 
 up, but that the Lord might spare me a little longer to thee ; 
 and f it be his good pleasure to take me to himself, his holy 
 name be blessed for ever." 
 
 Being asked how she was, she replied, " But indifferent — yet 
 I am well satisfied, for it is the will of God that I am thus af- 
 flicted,r-0, my dear mother, I should be glad if thou couldst 
 freely give me up." When about to compose herself for sleep, 
 she prayed thus, " Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed 
 be thy name ; thy kingdom come, — thy will be done in me as 
 it is in heaven — O, sweet Lord Jesus, feed me daily with 
 the bread that comes down from heaven. And, Lord, if it be 
 thy will, grant that I may sleep to refresh this poor needy body ; 
 but thou. Lord, knowest what I stand in need of, better than I 
 can ask — Lord be with me, and my father, and my mother and 
 brother." Oh awaking from refreshing sleep, she gratefully 
 acknowledged the favour, and vocally returned thanks to her 
 heavenly Father, saying, " blessed and praised be thy holy 
 name, O, Father of life, for thou hast heard my desires and an- 
 swered me, for I have slept sweetly." 
 
 At another time she said, " The Lord said to his followers, 
 ' Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not, 
 for of such is the kingdom of heaven.' And if I be not happy, 
 what will become of ungodly men and women, for truly I am 
 afraid of offending any body, for fear I should offend the Lord." 
 A friend expressing a hope that her mind was still directed to 
 the Lord, she answered, " Although I can hardly speak, yet I 
 think upon the Lord, and he knows my thoughts and answers 
 them." Again, " It will not be long before I shall be at rest and 
 peace, where there is no more pain to the body nor to the mind, 
 and where there is nothing but joy for evermore. My dear 
 mother, be willing to part with me, for I am willing to part 
 with you all. I am not at all concerned for myself, but for 
 thee, my poor mother, who dost, and wilt make thy bed a bed 
 of tears for me." 
 
 Doubts being expressed as to her recovery, she answered 
 with earnestness " O, what t'le Lord pleases ; for 1 am not 
 
46 HANNAH HILL. 
 
 afraid of death. I never wronged any one of a pin, to mjr 
 knowledge, nor loved to make excases. I ne\ er told a lie but 
 once, — when I should have said yes, I said no, which has been 
 a great trouble to me ; but the Lord, I hope, will forgive me— 
 for I called the maid and told her the trutli." 
 
 The night before her decease, a Friend having prayed with 
 her, she remarked, " I understand well, and am inwardly re- 
 freshed. I am sorry I cannot speak so that the Friend could 
 hear, or else I would give an account of my inward peace with 
 the Lord." Her voice was very weak and low; but a few 
 hours before her close, she was heard to pray thus, "0, 
 Lord, withhold not thy tender mercies from me at the hour 
 of death. O, Lord,— ^let thy loving kindness continually pre- 
 serve me." Soon after, "Id jsire to slumber ; but if I die be- 
 fore I awake, I desire the Lord may receive my soul." 
 
 She was thankful for the tender care of her mother, and took 
 an affectionate leave of her, saying, " Farewell, dear mother, 
 in the love of the Lord, farewell." She then asked for her 
 brother, and bidding him farewell,, desired him to be a good 
 boy. Her father inquiring how she felt, she answered, *' I am 
 just spent, but I am very easy and shall be very happy, — my 
 body is full of pain, but the angel of the Lord is with me, and 
 his presence will forever preserve me." She then took a last 
 farewell of all her conneirions and friends present, and peace- 
 fully departed to her everlasting rest in heaven. 
 
 Hannah Hill, daughter of Richard Hill, of Philadelphia, 
 was endowed with good natural abilities, of an amiable and 
 forgiving temper, sober and courteous in her behaviour, and an 
 example of piety, humility and obedience to her parents. 
 
 When very young, her mind was visited by the spirit of 
 Christ, and being obedient to his requirings, she grew in grace 
 and religious experience. Her conversation was instructive, 
 adorned with modesty, gravity, and good sense, and free from any- 
 thing like levity or jesting. She wa? 'ond of reading, in which 
 
HANNAH HILL. 47 
 
 she spent much of her leisure time, instead of running to play 
 with other children; and took particular delight in perusing the 
 Holy Scriptures, and other works of a serious character. The 
 circumspection and watchfulness of her conduct, the solidity 
 and innocence which clothed her mind, and the maturity of her 
 judgment, rendered her society pleasing to her acquaintances, 
 and aflforded a bright example, both to the youth and those oj 
 riper age. 
 
 In her twelfth year, she was seized with a violent disease 
 which increased so rapidly that in a few days her life was des- 
 paired of.. Notwithstanding she had lived in so exemplary a 
 manner, yet, during the first few days of her sickness, her 
 mind was under great exercise respecting her future state ; fre- 
 quently exclaiming, " Am I prepared — am I prepared ! Oh ! 
 that I might die the death of the righteous, and be numbered 
 with those at the right hand. O ! Almighty God, prepare me 
 for thy kingdom of glory.'' She earnestly entreated those 
 ' around her to help with their prayers, that her passage out of 
 time might be made easy. A Friend present kneeled down 
 and prayed, during which time, notwithstanding her extreme 
 pain, she, laid very still, with uplifted hands and eyes, and ap- 
 peared to be very attentive. 
 
 Soon after this, the conflict and anxiety of her mind was 
 mercifully removed, and in the assurance that her sins were 
 forgiven for Christ's sake, and a mansion prepared for her in 
 heaven, she was willing to die, saying to her father, " I shall 
 die, and am now very willing ;" and after a little while prayed, 
 " O, most glorious God, give me patience, I beseech thee, with 
 humility to bear what shall please thee to lay upon thy poor 
 afflicted handmaid." She now entirely made death her choice, 
 and would often say, she had rather die and go to Gfod, than 
 continue in this world of trouble ; adding, " When will the mes- 
 senger come 1. O, hasten thy messenger ! Oh ! that I could 
 launch away like a boat that sails, so would I go to my dear 
 brother, who is gone to heaven before me." 
 
 Doctor Owen coming to visit her, she desired him to sit 
 down by her, and said, " All the town knows thou art a good 
 
48 HANNAH HILL. 
 
 doctor ; but I knew from the beginning, that I should die, and 
 that all your endeavours would avail nothing. The Lord hath 
 hitherto given me patience, and I still pray to him for more, 
 that I may be enabled to hold out to the end; for my extremi- 
 ty of pain is very great." She earnestly requested her parents 
 to give her up freely to the will of God, observing that it would 
 be better both for them and for her to do so ; and when she 
 thought she had prevailed, she added, " Now I am easy in my 
 mind." 
 
 Some of her attendants encouraging her with hopes of reco- 
 very, she said, " Why is there so much ado about me, who am 
 but poor dust and ashes ? We are all but as clay, and must 
 die. I am going now, and another next day, and so, one after 
 another, the whole viforld passes away." Taking leave of one 
 of her friends, who said he would see her again to-morrow, she 
 replied, " Thou mayest see me, but I shall scarcely see thee 
 any more — though I will not be positive — God's will be done." 
 Observing that those about her were sorrowing at the prospect 
 of her dissolution, she inquired very sweetly, " Why are you 
 troubled and weep, seeing I am going to a better place? O, 
 that the messenger would come — that my glass was run !" 
 
 The acuteness and long continuance of her bodily sufferings 
 induced her to fear that the Lord was offended with her, which 
 was a source of additional suflfering : but it pleased her hea- 
 venly Father to remove these doubts, which she thankfully 
 acknowledged, sayirjg, " I think the Lord has showed me that 
 T do not bear all this for myself only. Glory be to His infinite 
 name, there is nothing can be compared to Him." When 
 the first-day of the week came, she desired that her cousins 
 might go to meeting; ",forit may be," said she, "that the Lord 
 will be displeased if all the family stay at home," and she de- 
 sired them " not to look on one another, but to wait on God." 
 
 Her prayers were frequently put up to God, humbly, be- 
 seeching that He would be pleased to grant her patience, and 
 refresh her soul with living water which might spring up in 
 her unto eternal life. It pleased the Lord also to clothe her 
 mind with entire resignation to his blessed will ; she often said, 
 
ELIZABETH MERRITT. 49 
 
 that she was free.y given up to submit to it, whether for life or 
 death ; and not long before her decease, she told her father, 
 ' the Lord had assured her that she should be happy." It was 
 observed that such an assurance was comfortable indeed. 
 " Aye," said she, " this is matter of joy and rejoicing can my 
 soul say by living experience." 
 
 Taking leave of her sister and a cousin, to whom she was 
 tenderly attached*, she said, " Dear sister, my desires are that 
 thou mayest fear God ; be dutiful to thy parents ; love truth, 
 keep to meetings, and be an example of plainness." To her 
 cousin, " Be a good boy ; observe thy uncle's and aunt's ad- 
 vice, and the Lord will bless thee." She spoke several times 
 respecting the manner of her interment, desiring that certain 
 persons might be invited ; and commending her spirit to God, 
 saying, " Glory — glory — glory " — as with the sound of a hymn, 
 she triumphantly departed out of time, and joined that happy 
 company of redeemed children, whose spirits always behold the 
 face of our Father who is in heaven. 
 
 Elizabeth Merritt was born in Dutchess county, State 
 of New York, in the fourth month, 1S07. She possessed an 
 amiable and affectionate disposition, and an extraordinary ten- 
 derness towards every animated object around her ; and being 
 attentive both to the voice of heavenly wisdom and the instruc- 
 tions of her care-takers, she attained a remarkable judgment in 
 spiritual as well as natural things. Being fond of learning, she 
 soon began to read, and took a great delight in her books, often 
 leaving the company of her little associates for the sake of pe- 
 rusing them. Before she was five years of age, she had, of her 
 own accord, selected and committed to memory the speech of 
 the apostle Paul before king Agrippa ; and having remarked 
 to her parents, that she thought it a very extraordinary one, 
 she repeated to them the first twenty-two verses. Thus early 
 was her susceptible mind imbued with the love of the Sacred 
 Volume. 
 5 
 
50 ELIZABETH MERRITT. 
 
 When about nine years old she was taken ill and brought so 
 low that her life was despaired of. While lying in extreme 
 pain, she frequently appeared to be engaged in prayer; but her 
 tongue was so much swollen that her words couldnot be dis 
 tinctly understood. She recovered from this attack, and as 
 her bodily strength was renewed, her faith seemed to be more 
 firmly established on the " Rock of ages," her deportment 
 manifesting that she was seeking a kingdom which is not of 
 this world — that is an heavenly. She was desirous of attend- 
 ing religious meetings, and her conduct when there, was solid 
 and exemplary, and some who were older than herself have 
 been reproved by her for misbehaving there, as well as on other 
 occasions. 
 
 She was taken ill at Friends' boarding-school at Nine Partners, 
 on the 29th of fourth month, 1818 ; and, as her disease appear- 
 ed dangerous, she was removed to the house of her uncle, and 
 her parents sent for. Upon their coming and finding her very ill, 
 they were much affected, which she observed, and said, "O, 
 mother ! don't [weep.] I want thee to be reconciled to thy 
 lot, be it what it may — it is what we all have to pass through — 
 I feel perfectly willing to die — perfectly resigned." A few 
 hours after this she informed her mother that she did not feel 
 so happy as in the morning, and being asked the cause, replied, 
 " Oh ! my sins — my sins !" She was then engaged in suppli- 
 cating the throne of grace, but in so low a tone of voice as not 
 to be perfectly understood — there is cause, however, to believe 
 that He who hears the prayers of the sincere penitent, was 
 pleased to forgive her sins for Christ's sake, who died for her, 
 and offered up hii precious life a sacrifice for sinners. 
 
 The next day, she many times expressed her resignation to 
 the Divine will, and on her mother's manifesting some uneasi- 
 nefs that the doctor did not come so soon as was expected, she 
 said, " There is but one Physician that can help me." On 
 third-day morning her bodily distress was extreme, and she se- 
 veral times remarked that " her pain was greater than tongue 
 could tell, and that if we knew how she felt, we would pity 
 her" — adding, "O mother — supplicate my heavenly Father to 
 
ELIZABETH MERRITT. 51 
 
 relieve me from my pain "-^and in a few minutes after, she 
 was herself engaged in prayer for a considerable time, — the fol 
 .owing, is all that could be recollected — 
 
 " O, gracious Father ! be pleased to relieve thy poor afflicted 
 child, and do with me what thou seest meet — Remember thy 
 afflicted child, who suffers more than tongue can express. 
 Please to look down upon me, who am in thy hand and whom 
 thou hast helped from time to time, as thou hast seen best. O, 
 merciful Father ! look not on me alone, but on all thy afflicted 
 children wherever they are, — not only on those who stand 
 strewing their tears around my bed, but on my dear brothers 
 and sisters and the rest of the family who are at home. I have 
 been wonderfully tried since lying here, in looking around, and 
 freely strewing my tears on my pillow, for those dear children, 
 the world over, who are advancing toward their everlasting 
 home, without a knowledge of the blessed Truth ; and in prayer 
 that they may not remain in darkness for ever and ever. — O, 
 gracious Father ! I pray thee remember my dear parents who 
 are mourning by me. Make them to rejoice in thy righteous 
 Son, and crown their heads with glory. O, most merciful 
 Father ! be thou pleased to remember them while advancing in 
 years — be their strength in weakness and support them in all 
 their trials, for it is unto thee alone they have to look, both 
 now and for evermore." 
 
 Addressing her parents, she said, " Trust in the Lord and 
 keep his commandments ; then will you be good examples to 
 your children, and be crowned with glory when your heads are 
 covered with gray hairs." To her brother, " And now, my 
 dear brother, let me impress upon thy mind this language, 
 ' Remember thy Creator in the days of thy youth.' Now 
 whilst thou hearest me speak, stamp these words on thy heart" 
 write them as with iron, so that thou wilt remember them when 
 we are separated never to see each other more, but in happi- 
 ness, where I hope to see you all. Remember me to my dear bro- 
 thers and sisters at home, — tell them what thou hast heard and 
 seen — tell them, from a sister that loves them, that they must 
 be good children, and then they will bring a crown of glory on 
 
52 PEACE RING. 
 
 themselves and their parents. , And do thou get the Bible, ali 
 the leisure moments thou hast, and read while thy little sisters 
 and brothers are sitting by the fire-side, and not only read, but 
 try to understand what thou readest, so thou wilt be a help to 
 them, and a bright shining light to others. Try to help thy 
 sisters out to meetings — and take thy little brothers, one by 
 one hand and the other by the other, and lead them to meeting 
 — not only go to meeting, but know what thou goest for, and 
 worship in Spirit and Truth — that thou and thy sisters and 
 brothers, may experience a being washed and purified in the 
 blood of Jesus." 
 
 After this she appeared very quiet in mind, manifesting en- 
 tire resignation to the will of her heavenly Father, whether in 
 life or death j and taking leave of her relations, she departed 
 this life the 14th of fifUi month, aged about eleven years. 
 
 Peace Ring died at Bedminster, near Bristol, England, the 
 12th of the sixth month, 1825, aged eleven years. 
 
 His disposition was meek and afiectionate, which endeared 
 him to his friends and relations. In the beginning of the year 
 1825, he was attacked with cough and hemorrhage from the 
 lungs, with other distressing symptoms indicating the approach 
 of consumption ; yet as his sickness became worse, he was mer- 
 cifully favoured with increased resignation to the will of his 
 heavenly Father. 
 
 ' On the 27th of the month, apprehending that he should not 
 continue much longer, he called the family to his bed-side, and 
 in the most affectionate manner took leave of them all. His 
 mind appearing to be deeply affected on his own account, he 
 uttered the following prayer, " O most gracious Being, forgive 
 all my sins which I have committed in this wicked world ;" 
 and then repeated the Lord's prayer, adding, " I am going — 
 I)ray for me, all of you pray for me." 
 
 At another time he expressed, " O, that I may go to the 
 mansions of rest. O, thou most gracious Being, thy will b« 
 
MARY SAMM. 53 
 
 done." His sister expressing a belief that he would go to hea- 
 ven, he said, " I hope I shall ; I hope the Lord has forgiven 
 my sins, and that I shall meet thee there, in the presence of 
 God." 
 
 Under all his bodily sufferings, he evinced an extraordinary 
 degree of resignation to the Lord's disposal, saying, " I will 
 bear whatever the Lord chooses to lay upon me." On one oc- 
 casion he said, " Oh 1 that I had never told a lie to grieve that 
 great Being — Oh ! that my sins may be forgiven ; gracious Fa- 
 ther, take me to the realms of bliss. O, most gracious Being, 
 I am ready when thou mayest choose to take me." A little 
 after, in ajlusion to the heavenly kingdom, and as if he had a 
 foretaste of blessedness and felicity, he exclaimed, " O that beau- 
 tiful place where peace reigns and happy spirits dwell !" 
 
 Some time after, he addressed his parents, " O my dear father 
 and mother, I don't know how to give you up — but the Lord's 
 will be done — bless the Lord O my soul — Hallelujah — praise 
 the Lord 1" Again, " Heavenly Father, keep me — praise the 
 Lord, O my soul !" On the following morning, he said to his . 
 brother, " The Lord can strengthen me if he chooses, but his 
 will be done; that great Being has answered my prayers." 
 Being told he was a God who not only heard but answered 
 prayers, he replied, " I have found it so many times." About 
 two weeks after, he departed this life. 
 
 Mary Samm, of Bedfordshire, aged about twelve years, be- 
 mg taken unwell, was under great concern of mind respecting 
 the condition of her soul, and frequently retired alone, weeping 
 ip secret before the Lord. Her aunt observing this, inquired 
 the cause, to which she replied, " I am troubled for want of a 
 full assurance of my eternal salvation, — not any one knows my 
 exercise but the Lord alone, what I have gone through since I 
 came to Warwick. It was begun before I came, but it was 
 then small. I thought I should not live long; and that, if 1 
 died, I did not know whither my soul would go. But I hope 
 5* 
 
54 MARY SAMM. 
 
 the Lord will give me satisfaction [herein] before I die. 
 Though it is but hope, yet for this my soul shall praise His 
 name for ever." 
 
 Not long after this, she received a greater assurance of future 
 happiness; and some of her friends being in the chamber, she 
 said to them, " I have been twice nigh unto death ; but the 
 Lord, in his tender mercy, prolonged my days, that I might 
 seek His face in the light of Christ, and come to be acquainted 
 with Him before I go hence." Again, " If this distemper does 
 not abate, I must die ; but my soul shall go to eternal joy ; to 
 everlasting life and peace with my God for ever." At another 
 time she said, " They that live longest endure the greatest sor- 
 row — therefore, O Lord, if it be thy will, take me to thyself, 
 that my soul may rest in peace with thee." 
 
 On the following day, she desired all to withdraw from her 
 room, that she might be alone; and after a considerable time, 
 her mother and grandfather went in again, when she said, " 1 
 have now received full satisfaction of my salvation — it is now 
 done — it is now done — I am very willing to die, that the Lord 
 may glorify His name this day, in His will being' done with 
 me." She frequently prayed to the Lord for his gracious as- 
 sistance, saying, " Help me, O my God, that I may praise thy 
 holy name for ever ;" and when one advised her to avoid speak- 
 ing, probably from a fear that the exertion might injure her, 
 she said, " I shall die; and I cannot but praise the name of the 
 Lord whilst 1 have a being,^^I don't know how to praise him 
 enough." 
 
 Her grandfather inquiring how she felt, she answered, " I 
 have had no rest to-night or to-day — I did not know but t 
 should have died this [last] night, but very hardly I got through 
 it. I shall die to-day-^and a grave shall be made and my body 
 put into it, but my soul shall go into heavenly joy, and to ever- 
 lasting peace." Soon after expressing these words, being in a 
 quiet and heavenly frame of spirit, she yielded, up her breath 
 tc Him who gave it, and entered into that gloriou? -est which 
 is prepared for the righteous. 
 
• IIAIES HAMILTON. 55 
 
 Elizabeth Wills, daughter of Daniel Wills of New Jersey, 
 being attacked with severe illness was earnestly engaged in 
 prayer to God, that He would be pleased to be near by His holy 
 spirit and support her under the exercise and suffering which 
 she endured. Being mercifully favoured with an answer to 
 her prayers, she broke forth in grateful commemoration of the 
 Lord's goodness, on this wise, " Now I am well — Lord God of 
 power and glory ! all power, glory and honour be given to thee 
 for ever. Amen ! Thou hast helped me — thou glorious God of 
 life, thou hast eased my heart — O, praises, and glory and 
 honour be given to thee for ever ! O, thou God of eternal 
 glory, what shall I say unto thee — all praises be given unto thy 
 name, for thou hast helped my soul : praises for ever be given 
 unto thee — for ever — and for ever — Amen !" 
 
 She expressed much more to the same import, tending to 
 the praise and glory of her Creator, and indicating the grati- 
 tude and love which filled her heart for his mercies, often say- 
 ing, " God is good : He hath touched my heart. Now I am 
 well ; I feel no pain ; I am willing to live, or I am willing to 
 die." She took an affectionate leave of her parents, brothers 
 and sisters, desiring that they might not improperly grieve at 
 her removal ; and asked for a servant lad whom she knew to 
 be negligent in his duty ; and he being absent, she requested 
 to see him as soon as he came home. On his return, she 
 steadfastly looked on him and said, " God gave me much to 
 speak last night, and thou wast not here. It were better for 
 thee that thou shouldst walk with God. Thou must die as 
 well as I : thou must go down to the grave as well as I, and if 
 thou dost not do better thou shalt have torment, and I shall 
 have peace. It would be better for thee if thou wouldst walk 
 with God. Time that is past and gone cannot be recalled. Is 
 it not better for thee to do well than ill V She died in great 
 peace with the Lord, aged twelve years. 
 
 Hayks Hamilton, son of Hugh Hamilton, of Ireland, a 
 short time previous to his death observed that several times 
 
56 WILLIAM FENNELL. 
 
 when alone, he had enjoyed so much of the comfortable pre- 
 sence of the Lord, in silent waiting upon Him and meditating 
 in His law, that he could have wished to remain m that state 
 of mind for ever. He seemed to have a presentiment of his 
 approaching dissolution, and when about leaving school told 
 his teacher that he should see him go that way no more, until 
 ■ he saw him carried to' his burial. His master inquired the 
 reason of his saying so, he replied that he knew he had taken 
 the smallpox and should die of it, which came to pass about 
 twelve days after. 
 
 Speaking on the subject of baptism, he said " he could prove 
 from Ephesians, fourth chapter and fifth verse, that' there was 
 one Lord, one faith and one baptism. Those who will be sa- 
 tisfied with water [baptism] let them hold it, for my part I de- 
 pend nothing upon it : I depend only upon the baptism of the 
 spirit. I fear there are many who talk about baptism, who 
 know very little what it is." About a quarter of an hour be- 
 fore he died, he inquired the hour of the day, and then said, 
 " Heaven is not far from me." Being asked if he was willing 
 to go and leave his connexions and the world, he replied, 
 " Yes, I am ; it is a sweet change." A relation present de- 
 siring that the Lord might prepare him, and clear the way be- 
 fore him, he looked earnestly at her and said, " I know the 
 way, and [Him] wlio hath cleared it." He departed this life, 
 to a better and more glorious inheritance, aged twelve years 
 and seven months. 
 
 William Fennell, of Youghall, in Ireland, was often vi- 
 sited with the love of God ; and followed by the reproofs and 
 convictions of the Holy Spirit, when he had been wild and 
 unruly and run with other boys to play. When laid on a sick- 
 bed, he was under much exercise of mind, and desired to have 
 the ten commandments read to him, which being dope, he 
 was asked how far he had kept them. He answered, that he 
 had not, sk he could remember, ever taken the Lord's name 
 in vain — that he had lovfid and honoured his father and mo- 
 
WILLIAM FENNELL. 67 
 
 ther, and been careful not to tell lies, or false stories on any 
 one — nor had he stolen anything, except once taking some 
 plums, without asking leave ; which he hoped the Lord would 
 pass by, with whatever else he had done amiss. 
 
 Two friends being in the town, he requested they might 
 have a religious meeting in the. chamber with him, with which 
 opportunity he afterwards expressed his satisfaction, and then 
 broke forth in much trembling and humility, saying, " O Lord, 
 forgive all my faults, and have mercy and pity on my poor 
 soul. Keep out the enemy that is ready to come in upon me, 
 for none bufthee, O Lord, is able to do it." He called his 
 brothers and sisters and exhorted them to " love and fear God, 
 and to pray to Him to fit them to die ; to love truth and go to 
 religious meetings, and wait upon God ; to do what their fa- 
 ther and mother bade them, and to read in their Bibles, where 
 they would find it was God's command to children to obey 
 their parents, for this is well-pleasing unto the Lord." 
 
 One of his companions coming into the room, William said 
 to him, " Dost thou think thou art fit to die ? If thou thinkest 
 thou art not, then pray to the Lord and desire Him to make 
 thee fit." He also advised him not to mind play too much, 
 saying " he was very sorry that he himself had so long done 
 so, but hoped the Lord would forgive him." Lying still for 
 some time, and appearing under concern, he was asked what 
 it was, and answered, " I am desiring the Lord to bring me in 
 with the rest of his lost sheep. I have cried unto him many a 
 night since I have been ill, for I have been a wild boy and 
 loved play too well, and when you [meaning his parents] some- 
 times corrected me, I took it a little hardly, but now I am glad 
 you did, and I cannot express the love I now have for you for 
 taking that care of me — you did well — had you not done it, I 
 might have been wilder. The Lord hath been following me, 
 and striving with me, to bring me down, these two years-; and 
 has let me see, when I have been running to play, that if I 
 continued running on to be wild, then weeping, wailing and 
 lajmentation would be my portion — and sometimes I have turned 
 back, and gone into the garret and wept bitterly, and have 
 
58 WILLIAM FENNELL. 
 
 desired the Lord to help me— but afterwards, when enticed by 
 my comrades to go, I was not able to resist the temptation, 
 which was my great trouble ; and I have got into a secret 
 place to endeavour to retire, and often have prayed to the 
 Lord, in the night season, on my knees, when others have 
 been asleep. Oh ! He doth not love laughing and joking 
 
 I never read that Christ smiled — but often prayed and 
 
 wept." 
 
 Soon after this, he prayed, " O Lord, hear me, and have 
 pity on me, for thou knovvest I am very sorely afflicted — Lord, 
 help me — O, none but thou, Lord, can do it. O Lord, be 
 near me, and suffer not the enemy to prevail over me." Speak- 
 ing on the subject of prayer, this child observed, " I have much 
 lamented to consider how people teach their children the 
 Lord's prayer, without minding the depth there is in it — say- 
 ing. Our Father which art in heaven — but they that remain in 
 wickedness are not his children, and cannot rightly call him 
 Father. Hallowed be thy name — but too many dishonour it 
 by their wicked words. Thy will be done in earth, that is in 
 our earthen bodies, as it is done in heaven — and we all know 
 there is nothing but the will of God there — Oh, but how little 
 of the Lord's will is done here. Give us this day our daily 
 bread — O Lord, give me daily bread from thee. Forgive us 
 our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us — 
 but Oh, how unwillingly do many people forgive those that tres- 
 pass against them — how can such expect forgiveness of the 
 Lord ! Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil, 
 — O, leave me not in temptation, but deliver me from the 
 tempter, for thine is the kingdom, and all power is with thee, 
 and glory for ever. This prayer, people teach their children 
 by heart, and think it is enough. I have been at play with a 
 boy in the street, and his father has called to him, saying, 
 Hav^you said your prayers to-day? and he has gone in from 
 me and stood behind the door, and said this prayer as fast as 
 he could, for haste to go to play again ; I hearkened to hira 
 all the while." He lamented much over such careless profes- 
 sors of religion ; and to many who visited him he gave good 
 
ELIZABETH FTJRLY. 59 
 
 advice, though his breath begun to grow short ; saying, " I 
 desire to please the Lord always.'' 
 
 Through divine mercy he was favoured to feel entire resig- 
 nation to the will of God, and requested his parents to give him 
 up freely, taking his leave of them and the family with much 
 tenderness and composure. He then paused and said, " O, 
 what joy I»feel " — and continuing to praise the Lord as long as 
 his strength remained, he sweetly departed this life; aged twelve 
 years and six months. 
 
 Elizabeth Furly, of Colchester, in the county of Essex, 
 England, was a child who early loved and feared the Lord, 
 delighted in the society of those who excelled in piety, and 
 abhorred lying. Being taken sick, her heart was filled with the 
 love of God, and two days before her death she uttered many 
 precious expressions, respecting the Lord's mercies to her, and 
 prayed to Him, that she might be preserved faithful to the 
 end. 
 
 Several persons being in the room, she supplicated as fol- 
 lows : " Whatever is not of thyself, O Lord, purge out of me, 
 yea, purge me thoroughly, — leave no wicked word in me — 
 thrust away the power of darkness. O, Lord, make me able 
 to praise thee ; let me not come into that way which is evil, for 
 if I do, I shall dishonour thee and thy truth : I hope I shall 
 never rebel against thee any more, but have full satisfaction in 
 thee and in thy ways, and not in the evil one and his ways. 
 Wash me, O Lord, thoroughly; let not an unadvised word 
 come out of my mouth. Show those, O Lord, who have done 
 evilly, the evil of their ways ; and lay a burden upon their spirits, 
 that they may leave it." Adding, " I feel no pain ; the Lord 
 is good to me — good is the will of the Lord ; let thy will be done 
 in earth as it is done in heaven; everlasting kindness hast thou 
 shown me, and I hope I shall never forget it.'' 
 
 She warned one of her brothers of the danger of an evil life, 
 and affectionately exhorted him to turn to the Lord, saying, 
 " Improve thy time, for thou knowest not how soon thou raayest 
 
60 JESSE CADBURY. 
 
 ■je taken away ;" and putting her arms about his neck, entreated 
 nim to mind what she said. To her other brothers she also ira- 
 partedtender admonition, saying, " Love the Lord, brothers, love 
 good men ; hate the wicked one. O, love the Lord, and then you 
 will be a joy to your father and mother." Observing one of 
 lier sis'ers weeping, she said, "Weep not for me; I am very 
 well. All [of you] serve the Lord, that He may b» your por- 
 tion : in my Father's house there is bread enough ; there is full- 
 ness, want of nothing; yea, there is fullness of bread, durable 
 riches and honour. I desire never to forget the Lord." 
 
 As she had lived in the fear of the Lord and in innocency 
 before him, she was favoured with the enjoyment of sweet peace 
 on her death-bed, and joyfully departed to eternal glory, aged 
 thirteen years. 
 
 The instructive and interesting events which occurred du- 
 ring the last illness of Jesse Cadbury, son of Richard and 
 Elizabeth Cadbury, of Birmingham, England, induced a near 
 connexion to preserve a short account of his life and some of 
 his expressions ; which furnish even to those of mature years, 
 an example of the Christian's hope and consolation, in the last 
 conflict of nature. To children it may serve to evince the ad- 
 vantage of an early acquaintance with pure religion, and that 
 by following the dictates of the holy spirit of Christ in their 
 hearts, they may become of that happy number, of whom it is 
 declared, " Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast 
 perfected praise." 
 
 In the early part of his life he evinced an amiable and grate- 
 ful disposition, while his steady, consistent and innocent con- 
 duct, showed that he had sought an acquaintance with Him 
 who graciously said, " Suffer the little children to come unto 
 me, and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of heaven." 
 When about nine years of age, symptoms of an alarming and 
 painful disease appeared, which baffled the skill of his physi- 
 cians, and continued to afflict him during the remainder of his 
 life. The constant irritation occasioned by the malady tended 
 
JESSE CADBURY. 61 
 
 to produce fretfiilness of temper, yet he seldom gave way to this 
 disposition, and for the last two years of his life was enabled, 
 through Divine grace, entirely to control its influence, his 
 mind appearing uniformly placid and grateful for the comforts 
 he enjoyed. 
 
 The Holy SeriptureSj which were his frequent companion, 
 proved alfeource of much delight to him : and he took pleasure 
 in reading the Psalms, before bed-time, to his younger sister, 
 to whom he was particularly attached. To the comfort and 
 efficacy of prayer he was no stranger ; and on one occasion 
 mentioned to his sister that he awoke in the night with great 
 uneasiness of mind, from having omitted to put up his suppli- 
 cation to the Almighty before he went to sleep. In the atten- 
 dance of religious meetings, he manifested an exemplary se- 
 riousness of deportment ; and from the satisfaction he expressed, 
 there is reason to believe that his mind was often made sensi- 
 ble of the tendering influences of divine love. 
 
 About the thirteenth year of his age, he was attacked with a 
 severe illness, which continued four weeks, during which time 
 he underwent the most acute sufferings, yet he was preserved 
 in patience and resignation, never uttering a murmur or com- 
 plaint, but frequently expressing himself with cheerfulness and 
 gratitude to those around him. About four o'clock in the af- 
 ternoon of the last day of his life, being sensible of his approach- 
 ing change, and evincing great clearness and serenity, he re- 
 quested one of his attendants to read a chapter in the Bible, 
 and soon after this was done, he raised himself up and said, 
 " I believe the Lord is near to help me, — I am going to a bet- 
 er world." 
 
 To his father, he said, " Farewell, the Lord is on my right 
 nand — I know I shall not be moved." He then took an affec- 
 tionate leave of his brothers and sisters who were present, and 
 likewise of the servants and assistants, telling them he was going 
 to a better world. A person who was standing by, observing, 
 "I hope we shall meet again in a better world," he replied, "I 
 hope we shall be fonnd worthy to enter the glorious city, to 
 singpr-aises and hallelujahs to Him that sitteth upon the throne." 
 6 
 
62 JOSEPH BRIGGINS. 
 
 During this affecting scene, he uttered many instructive ex- 
 pressions, which showed that amid great bodily suffering, ari- 
 sing from the last conflict of nature, his mind was stayed upon 
 Christ Jesus "the Rock of his salvation," and that he was 
 favoured with a foretaste of that heavenly joy which awaited 
 his redeemed spirit. At one time, however, he was tried with 
 distress of mind; yet through the goodness of the Lord, it was 
 not permitted to continue long ; for in a little time he empha- 
 tically exclaimed, " O, the beautiful sound ! What delightful 
 melody I I see my Saviour coming to meet me with his arms 
 open " — and afterwards " I know that I die in the Lord — I 
 know that I am going to sing praises, high praises, to my God, 
 through Jesus Christ my Lord." 
 
 He was frequently engaged in prayer, sometimes his lips 
 moving and his hands raised when no sound could be heard— 
 in a faint voice he supplicated for his brothers and sisters, whose 
 names he mentioned with distinctness. From nine o'clock, 
 he was evidently in the conflict of death, and several times 
 prayed to be released, saying, " O, Lord, pity me — ^I am will- 
 ing to go. This is death 1 O Lord, give me patience to bear 
 ray |fflictions." 
 
 His mother kissing him, he observed to her, " My face is coldi 
 — I am going to die — I shall be happy in another world — here 
 there is nothing but trouble." As the clock struck eleven, he 
 remarked, " I have now been two hours dying, by the clock ;'' 
 and soon after putting out his hand to his mother, he said with 
 much emphasis, " Farewell ! Farewell ! The Lord is near at 
 hand to bless us ! O, grave, where is thy victory ! O, death, 
 where is thy sting ! O, Lord, please to send death.'' These 
 were the last words he was heard to utter — 'turning his head 
 on the pillow^ his spirit quietly departed to that happy rest pre- 
 pared for the righteous. He died on the 19th of ninth month, 
 1S18, aged about thirteen years. 
 
 Joseph Briggins, of Bartholomew Close, in London, was 
 taken ill in the fourteenth year of his age, and, the disease 
 
JOSEPH BRIGGINS. 63 
 
 being violent, he was soon reduced very low. His conduct 
 while in health had been orderly and dutiful to his parents ; 
 and in the near prospect of death he was favoured with the en- 
 joyment of sweet peace. On one occasion, after having lain 
 still for about an hour, his mind appearing to be fllied with joy 
 and pleasantness, he said, " I shall praise the Lord, for He only 
 is to be praised. Oh, I have never heard of any other God but 
 thee, my Holy One, — ^I have heard of thee, but now T see thee 
 in glory." Calling for his father, he said, "Oh! pure and 
 glorious is my Saviour, who hath appeared and hath taken me 
 into His kingdom. Oh ! my eye has seen His glory." 
 
 Shortly after this, he prayed very solemnly in the following 
 words, "Thou most glorious God — great and wonderful things 
 are brought to pass by thy own pure, holy power, by which 
 thou hast revealed thy Son. O my King, let all people stand 
 in awe of thy power, by which thou hast gathered many out 
 of their sinful ways, into pure obedience to thee. Thou hast 
 given us a pure knowledge. O pure, glorious and holy God, 
 let thy life reach unto all my dear friends, and keep them that 
 know thee, steadfast on thy holy foundation, Christ Jesus ray 
 King ; whose appearance is very glorious at this day, and of 
 his government no end is to be ; but thousands of thousands 
 shall come to see, and be made partakers of his glorious, bright, 
 and shining day." 
 
 At another time he said, " There are many ways and bap- 
 tisms in the world, but Oh, thou holy One, we have known thy 
 spiritual baptism into Christ Jesus, my Lord, by whom we have 
 known and felt the living water. Oh, it is indeed exceedingly 
 pure, by which we have been washed from all our sins. O my 
 King, thou wast slain, and by the virtue of thy pure blood, we 
 have this given. Oh that all may wait continually upon thee, 
 that they may be kept from all the deceitful ways of the world !" 
 To those standing by him he said, " Mind and serve the Lord 
 in your day ; for the holy truth received by you, is the way in 
 which you must wait and obey." 
 
 After lying still a short time, he said, " The Lord hath taken 
 me into his kingdom; he hath discovered the fresh springs of 
 
64 SABAH SCOTT. 
 
 his love to mv soul. All you that know the Lord, be obedient 
 to his power and he will discover himself more [fully] to you." 
 Some of his acquaintances wondering to hear him express him- 
 self in so remarkable a manner, he told them the Lord had 
 fully made known to his soul, that which he had some feeling 
 of before. On the following day, he was very earnest in prayer, 
 but in a low voice : he also sung of the Olive tree and the fruit 
 thereof, on which his soul fed and was refreshed, and being 
 asked what tree he meant, answered very distinctly, " The tree 
 of life." 
 
 Sarah Scott, of Hambridge, county of Somerset,. England, 
 was of an affectionate and affable temper, and sober behaviour, 
 and not addicted to any bad actions or words. 
 
 When laid upon a sick-bed, with but little prospect of re- 
 covery, it seemed hard for her to be reconciled to her situa- 
 tion ; but in reading several passages in the New'Testament, 
 concerning the afflictions and chastisements which the Lord 
 appoints for his children, as Hebrews xii., &.c.,she was favoured 
 to experience resignation, and aflerwards received great com- 
 fort, so that her heart was often enlarged in the love of God, 
 to magnify and praise the great Author of her salvation. 
 
 Her uncle asking her if she was willing to die, she said, 
 " If I had an assurance of the love of God, I should be;" and 
 on his inquiring if there was any thing which troubled her 
 mind, she answered, " Nothing in particular, except that I 
 have not been more circumspect." Upon his mentioning to 
 her the great mercy of God in Christ Jesus, who died for her, 
 she seemed comforted, and signified that if it was the Lord's 
 will to take her to himself, she was content. She was fre- 
 quently engaged in secret prayer, and desired to be left alone 
 that she might meditate on God-— observing afterwards, that 
 she enjoyed the streams of his love, but found the enemy so 
 busy, that it was hard to keep her mind stayed on the Lord. 
 
 She lamented the situation of those who lived in wickedness, 
 especially when they are brought on a death-bed ; and sent a 
 
SARAH SCOTT. 65 
 
 nessage to one of her acquaintances to take more care of her 
 words and actions, or she would find it hard work to die. Al- 
 luding to her own temptations and conflicts, she said, " I ha\'e 
 had much trouble, the enemy having been busy when I was in 
 meetings, so that I looked out sometimes and neglected the in- 
 ward work, for which I have known sorrow. 
 
 " I have gone through nights of sorrow and prayer, but now 
 I am made willing to die. I shall go to a glorious place, 
 where there is no temptation or sorrow, and where all tears 
 shall be wiped from the eyes. My spirit is comforted in the 
 love of God ; and if I had lived more in the fear of God, 1 
 should have been more comforted. The Lord has been good 
 to me — I am willing to die — it has seemed hard to me some- 
 . times, yet now it is made easy.'' 
 
 On another occasion, she expressed, "All must be humbled 
 and brought low one time or other — they must bow ; if they 
 will not bow in mercy, they must in judgment. It is well for 
 me that I have been afflicted, else I might not have known the 
 things that belong to my peace ; but now I cannot say I do 
 not know them, for I see them and rejoice in them." 
 
 Next morning, she expressed much concern on account of 
 a near relation, desiring that she might live in the fear of God ; 
 and lamented the foUy of those who lived in pride and spent 
 much of their precious time in adorning the poor body and 
 walking wantonly. 
 
 She commemorated the Lord's goodness to her, saying, 
 " The Lord is a gracious God, and of great mercy and right- 
 eousness, and I trust in Him." One of her acquaintances 
 being present, she gave her much pertinent advice, particu- 
 larly to be watchful over her words and conduct, and when in 
 religious meetings to have her mind inward, for God was to be 
 worshipped in spirit and in truth ; and that as he had given 
 her a measure of his grace, she should serve him while in 
 health, and not to put it off to a sick-bed. 
 
 Soon after this, she prayed, " O, Lord Jesus, receive my 
 soul, if it be thy heavenly will. I am truly resigned to thy 
 will. O Lord Jesus, come quickly, if it be thy heavenly will, 
 6* 
 
66 AMY ELIZABETH LLOYD. 
 
 and make my passage easy. Send thy angel to conduct me to 
 thy heavenly kingdom — O Lord, hear my prayer, and grant 
 my request, if it be thy heavenly will ; give me power over the 
 enemy ; he is a cunning enemy, a subtle serpent— O Lordj 
 keep me from his temptations, who lays his baits at every 
 corner." At another time she observed, " There is nothing 
 to be compared to thy love ; all the world is but as a fading 
 flower. Oh, what will it avail a man to gain the whole world 
 and lose his own soul ? What need have people to go with 
 their heads so high, when they must all be laid in the dust? 
 
 Lord, thou art sweet, thy countenance is comely— >thou hast 
 refreshed me many a time when I have prayed unto thee ; Oh 
 that thou wouldst crown me with glory. Lord Jesus, there is 
 none like unto thee, the Author and Finisher of our faith, to 
 help when none else can." 
 
 The day before she died, she again bore testimony to the 
 Lord's power and goodness, saying, " Lord, thou art the great 
 Physician of value — the heavenly Physician, who canst do that 
 which none else can — thou canst raise from the dead. Speak 
 the word and it shall be done ; thou art a gracious God, of 
 great mercy and full of righteousness-^thy mercies deserve to 
 be had in everlasting remembrance. O Lord Jesus, thou hast 
 tendered my spirit and humbled my soul ; thy works are too 
 wonderful to be fully spoken of." 
 
 In the evening she appeared to be dying, and took a solemn 
 leave of all who were with her, observing to her aunt, " Now 
 
 1 am just going," and soon after, " Come, Lord Jesus, come 
 quickly ; into thy hands I render my soul" — and so passed 
 away without a struggle, aged thirteen years, wanting four 
 days. 
 
 Amy Elizabeth Lloyd, daughter of Samuel and Mary 
 Lloyd, of Wednesbury, England, was early visited by the grace 
 of God, which oftentimes tendered her heart, and drew her af- 
 fections towards heaven and heavenly things. 
 
 The following extracts from a diary which she kept, afford 
 
AMY EI.IZiBETH LLOYD. 67 
 
 evidence that the Lord's voice is distinctly made known in the 
 soul, in very early years, and that He who said, " Suffer the 
 little children to come unto me, and forbid them not," is still 
 drawing the lambs unto himself. The first is dated in her 
 10th year. 
 
 " First-day, first month 10th, 1840. I felt very restless . in 
 meeting, and it was with great difficulty that I could keep my 
 thoughts to the Lord ; and I do not think, I altogether did so.'' 
 
 " 17th of fifth month. I felt in meeting to-day the delight- 
 ful meaning of these words, ' Surely goodness and mercy shall 
 follow me all the days of my life.' Oh that I might dwell in 
 the house of the Lord for ever." 
 
 No date. " I lately have not behaved well ; I must pray to 
 the Lord to be helped to obey him, not only in the outward 
 appearance, but in the inward also; and may God be with 
 me." 
 
 '.' 1st of twelfth month. I hope that I become a better child ; 
 till lately I was not sensible of the blessings I receive." 
 
 " It is first-day. I could not keep my thoughts, in meet- 
 ing ; they roved away before I was aware of it ; but still I 
 tried to wait patiently on the Lord. Oh ! that I were good 
 and humble. I ought to be thankful that I know the way to 
 live for ever in heaven, singing praises to Him who died for us, 
 and by whose stripes we are healed." 
 
 " 7th of twelfth month. I hope the Lord will guide me ; for 
 strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life 
 eternal." 
 
 " 20th of twelfth month. I have been very naughty. I de- 
 sire to feel thankful for the many blessings I enjoy. O Lord, 
 blot out all my sins from thy book ; make me clean through 
 the blood of thy dear Son.'' 
 
 " 11th of ninth month, 1843. Last first-day I read my diary 
 through, and think I am more gone back than improved. 
 How to give myself wholly up to Christ, and let Him be all in 
 all, I know not; I should like to be a Christian to-day; but 
 then, instead of thinking that God must do the work, I attempt 
 it myself, and think I am so good. I need God's help. 1 
 
68 AMY ELIZABETH LLOYD. 
 
 know that he would help me. Mother told me this should be 
 our prayer, ' Lord, teach me to know myself and thee.' " 
 
 Her standard of holiness was high; and consequently every 
 departure in heart and every failure in her duty, was deeply 
 felt and deplored ; and while others would have esteemed her 
 very good, her sensitive mind was the subject of much conflict 
 and suffering from a sense of sin. 
 
 In the year 1842, she had a severe illness ; and though she 
 recovered so as to resume her duties in the family and school, 
 yet some symptoms gave cause for serious apprehensions as to 
 the result. This had an evident eflfect in quickening her dili- 
 gence in spiritual concerns, and in her daily walk there was a 
 constant reference to the things of eternity, and the "one 
 thing needful" appeared to be uppermost in her thoughts. 
 Her mother believing it best to inform her of her critical situa- 
 tion, the child replied, " I am glad thou told me. I hope I 
 shall feel differently before I die — more of the love of Jesus- 
 brighter views of heaven, and a clearer evidence that my sins 
 are forgiven." 
 
 In alluding to her sufferings, she remarked, " How light are 
 they, compared to his who bore the weight of our sins in his 
 own body on the tree !" But while she fully acknowledged the 
 truth, and felt the preciousness of the Scripture doctrines re- 
 specting the coming, propitiatory sufferings, and death of her 
 dear Redeemer, she was convinced that they could only bring 
 consolation to the soul by submitting to the work of the Holy 
 Spirit in the heart, so as to know them to be applied individu- 
 ally to herself, and to feel the testimony of the Spirit, bearing 
 witness with her spirit that she was the Lord's. She panted 
 after the blessed experience of " being justified in the name 
 of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God. Subsequent 
 to this period of inward exercise, she was made sweetly sensi- 
 ble of the love of Jesus to her soul, in larger measure, which 
 caused her to pour forth the tribute of thanksgiving and praise 
 in simple strains, concluding with the following stanza : 
 
 " In tliy presence, I am happy ; 
 In thy presence I'm secare; 
 
AMY ELIZABETH LLOYD. W 
 
 In thy presence, all affliction 
 
 I can easily endure." , 
 
 She was not forward to speak on sacred subjects; though 
 her mind evidently dwelt almost constantly upon them ; she 
 seemed sweetly at rest, reposing in the Lord's will, whether it 
 should be for life or death, desiring to be wholly devoted to 
 His service and glory who had done so much for her. She 
 still suifered at seasons from the buffetings of her soul's enemy, 
 but found the spirit of prayer an unfailing refuge ; and when 
 her bodily weakness was so great that she could not distinctly 
 utter the breathings of her soul, the recollection that the Lord 
 knew and graciously regarded the aspiration of the spirit to- 
 ward Him, was a source of comfort ; and He who hears in se- 
 cret was pleased to reward her openly, by granting her such 
 supplies of faith and patience, as made her more than con- 
 queror through Him who loved her. 
 
 Two days previous to her decease, she repeated in feeble 
 but melodious accents the following lines : 
 
 " How sweet to the soul are the breathings of peace, 
 When the still voice of pardon bids sorrow to cease ! 
 When the welcome of mercy falls soft on the ear, 
 Come hither, ye laden, — ye weary, draw near. 
 
 " There is rest for the soul that on Jesus relies ; 
 There's a home for the homeless, prepared in the skies ; 
 There's a joy in believing, a hope, and a stay ; 
 Which the world cannot give, nor the world take away. 
 
 " Oh ! had I the wings of a dove ; I would fly 
 
 And mount on the pinions of faith to the sky ; 
 
 When the still and small breathings on earth that are given. 
 
 Shall be changed to the anthem and chorus of heaven." 
 
 The Solemn period of death being near, she called for one 
 of her sisters, and said to her "These are the damps of death, 
 at least I think so.'' Her sister asked if she was happy ; to 
 which she answered with much emphasis, " Yes — I think 1 am 
 — hope I am — trust I am." To her younger sister she said, 
 " Annie, I am going to die ; I am going to heaven." A smile 
 of tranquillity and jreace rested on her countenance, and when 
 
70 THOMAS BURLING. 
 
 it w as remarked to her how mercifully she was dealt with in 
 being permitted to pass away with so little pain or conflict, she 
 calmly said, " Not yet." The power of articulation had nearly 
 failed, but after her position had been a little adjusted, she. 
 asked in reference to it, "Am I right 1" and soon gently de- 
 parted under a holy peace and solemnity, which extended to 
 all around her bed, and was a precious evidence that her Sa- 
 viour was near to receive her into glory. She died fifth 
 month 1st, 1S43, aged thirteen years. 
 
 Thomas Burling, of the city of New York, was tal^en ill 
 the 8th of third month, 1790. In the fore part of his sickness 
 he appeared to be much concerned about his future happiness, 
 yet his mind was divinely supported under the trying dispensa- 
 tion, and he was enabled to bear his sufferings with patience. 
 On seventh-day morning he grew much worse, and observed to 
 his aunt, "I believe I am going — dost thou not think so?" 
 She did not reply directly to his question, but inquired if he 
 was willing to die — to which he readily answered, " Yes — and 
 shall go to the Lord." He then prayed that the Lord would be 
 pleased to take him and cause him to sit down with Him — ob- 
 serving afterwards, " He hath made my feet like hinds' feet 
 and set me on high places." 
 
 In a little while after this, he prayed again with great fer- 
 vency of spirit, nearly as follows : " O, blessed, holy Father— 
 thou that makest a way in the deep, and paths in the great 
 waters ; if it be thy blessed will, with thy dear Son who gave 
 himself for the world, grant that I may witness thy light to 
 shine on ray tabernacle, and join angels and archangels, whp 
 for ever worship thee, in singing hallelujah, with might, ma- 
 jesty and dominion ; for thou art worthy, world without end— 
 amen — amen." 
 
 One of his uncles coming in to see him. he said, " Thou 
 
 hast been very kind to me, I am going to leave thee " and 
 
 added that he hoped shortly to be in heaven, should it be the 
 
THOMAS BURLING. 71 
 
 Will of the Lord to allow him a seat in his heavenly mansions, 
 there to join in hallelujahs to his great name. 
 
 As there appeared to be no hope of his recovery, he was 
 anxious that his father should freely give him up, saying, 
 " Don't be uneasy, father, about me " — and soon after prayed 
 again in a very affecting manner, making use of expressions, 
 of which until then, they scarcely supposed he had an idea. 
 One of his aunts offered him some drink, he looked at her with 
 a composed countenance, and said, " I shall go before my cou- 
 sin Benjamin, [who was then supposed to be near his end :] I 
 little thought of being taken away at this time of life." Soon 
 after, " O, that I may be founded and grounded on the mighty 
 Rock of ages ;" and being filled with gratitude and praise, he fre- 
 quently prayed very earnestly and returned thanks unto the 
 Lord, acknowledging, with concern of mind, that he had not 
 aforetime been so thankful as he ought, for the many benefits 
 and mercies he had received. 
 
 He was very affectionate to his attendants, often expressing 
 his concern for their religious welfare, that they might be ■ 
 brought into true humility and obedience, so as to worship God 
 in spirit, who alone he said was worthy of all honour and glory. 
 Soon after this he prayed, " Holy Father, if it be thy blessed 
 will, look down on thy poor servant this evening." His strength 
 was much exhausted by frequent speaking, and as his breath 
 was very short, it was proposed to him to lie as quiet as he 
 could, to which he answered, " I cannot help acknowledging 
 the many favours [which] the Lord has bestowed on me." 
 
 His end being near, he expressed a wish to take leave of his 
 connexions, which was a very solemn and affecting scene, — he 
 took each one by the hand, saying, " Farewell — I am going — 
 the Lord's will be done." Afier this he continued praying 
 and praising the Lord, sometimes with a voice so clear and 
 strong as to be heard in an adjoining room, until his gradually 
 declining strength appeared to be exhausted, and he quietly de- 
 parted the 13th of third month, 1790, aged fourteen years. 
 
 Thus died this pious youth — exhibiting in his last moments 
 the blessed fruits of early dedication to the Lord's will, and 
 
72 ANN REEVE. 
 
 such fortitude of mind and resignation to the disposal of Infi 
 nite Wisdom, as may serve for an instructive example, notonlj 
 to the rising generation, but also to those of mature years. 
 
 Ann Reeve, daughter of Mark Reqve, of Greeiivfich, New 
 Jersey, depeased in the eighth month, 1778, aged fourteen 
 years and six months. 
 
 Her disposition was amiable and social, and her conduct 
 adorned with modesty and gravity ; — she was industrious in 
 her habits and particularly fond of reading, in which she man- 
 ifested a good judgment, selecting such works as were useful 
 and instructive. She was an affectionjate and obedient daugh- 
 ter, careful to consult the wishes of her parents, and to avoid 
 everything which she apprehended might grieve them. To- 
 wards her brothers, she acted with much kindness and pru- 
 dence, evincing an uncommon solicitude for their religipus 
 • welfare. In retirement and the society of her elder friendsj 
 particularly such as were esteemed pious, she took great de* 
 light, and though innocently cheerful and affable towards her 
 youthful acquaintances, she seldom went into such company. 
 
 When attacked with her last illness she manifested great 
 composure of mind, and expjessed her willingness to die if she 
 was prepared. Her mother observing that she hoped she had 
 been preserved in a good degree of innocence and had not done 
 any thing to make her uneasy, she replied, " Not so fully as I 
 ought to have done — ^I see wherein I have been short ; but hope 
 I may be forgiven." On the next day, her father sitting by 
 her and perceiving that she was under exercise, inquired whe- 
 ther she thought she should get better — to which she readily 
 replied, "No — I don't expect it. Some days before I was 
 taken sick I thought I should not live long." Alluding to the 
 death of her brother, who was buried a few days before, she 
 said, " It was such an awakening alarm to me that I thought 
 I should never forget it ; yet I found it began to wear off. [ 
 
ANN REEVE. 7<i 
 
 ihmk this season will never be forgotten by me if I sliould 
 recover, but I do not expect it." 
 
 At another time she said to her parents, " I have often thought 
 t would be very hard for me to part with either of you, and it 
 s hard to leave you — there is a great duty due from children 
 «.o their parents, and I hope you will forgive me wherein I 
 have fallen short." Being answered that she had been very 
 affectionate and dutiful, she continued, " It is very kind ; but 
 I see that I have been short, and if I should live I would be 
 much more affectionate and dutiful — I have often desired that 
 I might not live to dishonour you — it has seemed to me that 
 young people are ashamed of sobriety." She then mentioned 
 a young woman to whom she had spoken respecting some part 
 of her conduct which she did not approve, and observed that 
 she said there "was no harm in it;" adding, " Our young 
 friends are accounting them little things, but they will become 
 serious things one day or other." 
 
 She desired her father to pray for her, and her pain being 
 very severe, she seemed almost ready to complain, but quickly 
 checked herself, saying, " not my will be done." Though fa- 
 voured with remarkable patience, yet such was her concern 
 lest she should do any thing amiss, that she would often say, " I 
 am afraid I am not patient enough — O, that my time was come ; 
 but not my will be done." A person present expressing a 
 hope that she would be supported through the pains of death, 
 though they were hard to bear, she replied, " they were very 
 little to the pains of an endless eternity." " I hope," said her 
 mother, " thou art under no fear on that account." " There 
 is one thing," answered the child, " that lies heavy on my mind, 
 which I am ashamed to let my father and mother know." Be- 
 ing desired ito unbosom herself freely, she went on, " I have 
 been, of late, sleepy in meetings sometimes, and I am afraid I 
 have not striven against it in such a manner as I ought." 
 After this acknowledgment she seemed relieved. On the fol- 
 owing day, her pain being very severe, she said, " I long to 
 go ; but not my will be done." Toward night, her hands grow- 
 ing cold, and apprehending her change was near, she observed 
 7 
 
■54 PUTNAM F. LOCKE. 
 
 with much composure, "It is hard work for the spirit to be 
 separated from this house of clay," and then took leave of the 
 family in a calm and affectionate manner, giving much good 
 advice to her brothers, saying, " Be loving and dutiful to your 
 parents, and as much as may be in your power make up for 
 their loss — be sure you never grieve them, and by no means 
 dishonour them in any part of your conduct." After this 
 she revived, and on second-day, in a most moving manner, 
 conversed with her two brothers respecting their past conduct, 
 which had been trying to her mind ; and in language dictated 
 by heavenly love, advised them respecting their duty towards 
 God and their parents, desiring that they might experience for- 
 giveness for past offences, and rightly improve the time to come 
 and never dishonour their parents or be ashamed of sobriety 
 which was too much the case amongst young people. Soon 
 after this she said, " I long for the time to come," and on 
 fourth-day night her spirit departed, we doubt not, to a better 
 inheritance. 
 
 Putnam F. Locke, was born in the county of Rutland, 
 state of Vermont, in the year 1791. In the fifth year of his 
 age he was sent to school, and being of quick apprehension, 
 soon learned to read. It was his practice to rise early in the 
 morning, and the first object of attention was his book. He 
 took much pleasure in reading the Holy Scriptures, and be- 
 came so well acquainted with their contents, that when only 
 seven years old he could immediately turn to almost any passage. 
 At about eight years of age he grew more serious, manifested 
 some anxiety about the state of his soul, refrained from playing 
 with his associates, and spent his time mostly in readmg the 
 Bible. He lamented that boys should use profane language, 
 and would not associate with those who did so. 
 
 One morning he was found weeping, and inquiry being made 
 as to the cause, he answered that he had heard a voice which 
 told him he had not long to live in this world. Many argn- 
 ments were used to compose him, but in vain ; he said, " I must 
 
PUTNAM F. LOCKK. 75 
 
 lay aside all play and prepare for death. What shall I do to 
 be saved ? Will not the great God have mercy on ray soul ? 
 I vfill fall down on my knees and pray to Him that made me, 
 to save me, lest I perish. Let me die at the feet of Jesus, who 
 died to save lost men." He inquired of his mother if she was 
 willing to part with him, saying that if he should die, she would 
 still have one son left to comfort her ; that God had the best 
 right to us, and she must glorify Him by giving all up. 
 
 He also said, " I am determined to spend the few days I 
 haVe in this world, in praying and reading good books, not 
 novels and romances, for it may be very hurtful to me, who am 
 but a child, to read anything but the truth. I am very young, 
 but I must have a standard in my own breast. I must never 
 tell a lie — I must not allow myself to speak evil against any 
 person. If I have anything against them, I must first go and 
 tell them. This practice would prevent much uneasiness in 
 the world. If we believe every story we hear, we may not 
 have as good an opinion of people as we ought. We should 
 be very careful of each other's character." 
 
 His disposition was sympathetic and charitable, and when he 
 acquired a few pence, he would cast in his mite for the relief of 
 the poor. He was of a mild and amiable temper, obedient and 
 affectionate to his parents, modest and respectful in his deport- 
 ment to all, patient and tender towards his companions, and 
 remarkable for his love to God and reverence of his great and 
 holy name. 
 
 When in the ninth year of his age, he was one day left at 
 home alone, and on the return of his parents, he said to them, 
 " While alone by myself, thinking how my mother had given 
 me up to God, I felt so happy that I fell on my knees in prayer, 
 and gave myself up to the service of the living God. I have 
 now set out to do everything [I can] for his honour and glory. 
 May I never dishonour the cause of religion ! I resolve to read 
 much in my Bible, and avoid trifling conversation and vain 
 amusements." 
 
 He manifested much solicitude for the education of children ; 
 and having a good capacity for teaching, at the age often years 
 
76 ANN KNIGHT. 
 
 he commenced a school, which he continued for three sum- 
 mars in succession, and was very successful in the employ. 
 Being taken ill, and the disorder increasing, he was confirmed 
 in the belief that his dissolution was near ; and having his loins 
 gilt about, rejoicing in the hope of a glorious immortality, in 
 his fifteenth year, he bid adieu to all things below, and his spirit, 
 we trust, ascended to God who gave it. 
 
 Ann Knight, daughter of Edward and Martha Knight, of 
 Great Bardfield, Essex, England, died the 20th of the fourth 
 month, 1806, in the fifteenth year of her age. 
 
 She was the eldest child of a numerous family, to whom she 
 was an example of piety. She preferred the company of those 
 advanced in years, to the amusements which commonly engage 
 children, and evinced more than ordinary maturity of under- 
 standing. It was her practice when retiring for rest, to exa- 
 mine her conduct during the past day, and if any occasion of 
 regret occurred, she was not satisfied to go to sleep until she 
 felt that peace of mind which results from sincere repentance 
 and forgiveness. On one of these occasions, her mother, going 
 to the bed-side, found her in tears, and inquiring the cause, she 
 replied, " On looking over the day, I find I was out of temper, 
 and too cross to my little sister. I cannot go to sleep until 1 
 find forgiveness ; and, dear mother, I hope thou wilt forgive me 
 also, and then I can go to rest and sleep sweetly." It should, 
 however, be remarked, that few children were more uniformly 
 affectionate toward their younger brothers and sisters, or used 
 more tender and prudent endeavours to compose their little 
 differences, so that she was early entitled to the blessing pro 
 nounced upon the peace-makers. 
 
 Returning in ill health from the house of a connexion, she 
 remarked to her father, that she once thought she would like 
 to dress as others did, " but now," said she', " it is all done 
 away^I have no desire for it" — adding, what pleased her pa- 
 rents, would please her, and that she was very sorry to observe 
 
ANN KNIGHT. 77 
 
 some of her relations run out in dress and deviate from the 
 plain language, and from their profession. " They will find," 
 said she, " that it will not bring peace of mind." 
 
 In a few days after this she was confined to the bed, and 
 said to her parents, " I thought I should like to stay a little 
 longer with you, if it had been the Lord's will. It is hard part- 
 ing with you, but I hope I shall be resigned : you are very near 
 and dear to me, but the Lord can make hard things easy." It 
 was replied that he had many times done this for her ; to which, 
 with much emphasis, she answered, " That he has — and I feel 
 easy — I feel nothing to burden my mind, and this is a favour — 
 but I hope I shall see my way clearer before I go." 
 
 About two weeks before her death, two of her brothers com- 
 ing to see her, she exhorted them to fear the Lord and to keep 
 to plainness in language and dress, saying, " If you do not, it 
 will bring a burden on your minds — I do not accuse you — but 
 I know the enemy is very busy to draw away the mind, if you 
 do not keep a watch." 
 
 Addressing her parents, she said, " I hope you will give me 
 up to the Almighty's will. He is not a hard Master, but a ten- 
 der Father to his children that obey Him. I have felt Him 
 underneath, many times, to keep me, when the enemy has been 
 endeavouring to draw me aside from my watch ; both when in 
 meetings and out [of them.] But blessed be His holy name, 
 He has preserved me, and He will also preserve you if you obey 
 Him." 
 
 She mourned, as has already been mentioned, over some of 
 her connexions, who indulged too much in dress, and desired 
 her father to write down what she had to say respecting it, that 
 they might be made acquainted with the grief she felt that they 
 should waste so much of their precious time. "They wil 
 find," said she, " that it will not bring them peace of mind at 
 such a time as this ; and they know not how soon they may be 
 brought as weak as I am." 
 
 At another time she lamented the vanity and luxury of the 
 world ; remarked how the bountiful Giver had provided food 
 and clothing for all, if they were rightly used, and particularly 
 7* 
 
78 ANN KNIGHT. 
 
 regretted the extravagance of dress in such as frequented balls 
 and assemblies. " This is a world of trouble," said she, " and 
 I am freely given up to leave it this night, if it be His will, — 
 as freely as I can sit by that fire-side. Eternity is awful ; but 
 I hope and believe I shall be happy." 
 
 Towards the close of her time she suifered much pain, which 
 induced her to say, " I hope patience will hold out. Dear fa- 
 ther and mother, pray for me, that patience may hold out." It 
 was her earnest desire to be released, if it was consistent with 
 the Lord's will, yet in entire resignation she added, " I hope I 
 shall not be too anxious to be gone." After a violent paroxysm 
 of pain she laid still for a considerable time, and then 
 said, " The Lord has been with me while I laid still. I was 
 so comfortable I thought I was in heaven. I was so happy — 
 happy. Praised be His name for evermore. I cannot praise 
 Him enough. He has been so gracious. I was in hopes I was 
 going — ^pray do not hold me — I fear you hold me. If my pain 
 come again, I know not what I shall do lest I should murmur, 
 and that would be a sad thing. Now I am happy — I hope pa- 
 tience will hold out." 
 
 A few days before her departure she called her mother and 
 said, " I have something to tell thee. This has been a blessed 
 night to me. I have seen heaven, and they are all happy — 
 happy — there. The Almighty has been so near me. I thought 
 he bade me take leave of all the world, which I can freely do, 
 to possess that peace and happiness which I have seen — yea, 
 for the lowest place in heaven ; the things oi this world signify 
 nothing to me — no, not in the least. No matter what becomes 
 of this bit of clay, when the spirit is gone to heaven. Do not 
 put yourselves to much expense in burying me." 
 
 After this she had a convulsion fit, and on reviving from it, 
 said, " I thought I had been going; but I could not go without 
 once more praising the Lord. Where are the dear children ? 
 Bid them fear the Lord and love the Lord Jesus." The day 
 before her death she remarked, " It is seventh-day again, and 
 I am here yet — I want to be gone ; but hope I shall have pa- 
 tience to wait the Lord's time — that is the best time." She 
 
ANN HUGHES. 79 
 
 desired her parents to pray that she might have an easy passage, 
 which petition seemed to be granted. She fell asleep for a few 
 minutes, and without a sigh expired. 
 
 Ann Hughes, daughter of Thomas Hughes of Clonmel, 
 Ireland, deceased the 29th of ninth month, 1820, aged nearly 
 fifteen years. 
 
 She took cold in the second mot.th, 1820, and in a .short 
 time symptoms of consumption appearing, the physician re- 
 commended a change of air ; but as her health did not improve 
 she returned home in the seventh month, and continued from 
 that time gradually growing weaker until the 29th of eighth 
 month, when she was attacked with a slight hemorrhage from 
 the lungs. Two days after, a repetition of the same symptoms 
 with increased violence, occasioned some alarm, and in the 
 evening of that day a Friend had a religious opportunity in 
 her chamber, which, with the aforementioned occurrence, 
 seemed to impress her mind with the awfulness of her situation 
 and the great uncertainty of her continuance in this state of 
 being. 
 
 On sixth-day night, the 22nd of ninth month, she was seized 
 with a third and more copious discharge of blood from the 
 lungs — so great as almost to. produce suffocation ; and although 
 the circumstance was affecting to those around her, she was 
 mercifully favoured with calmness and fortitude, saying to her 
 father, although she could only speak at intervals and with 
 difficulty, from the effusion of blood, " Don't be alarmed — I 
 feel easy — perfectly easy — my mind is very calm — ^I have a 
 kind Providence who is good, very good to me — I hope soon 
 to be in heaven." 
 
 At another time she said, " O, what a good thing it is for 
 people to mind their places of worship. I often went to meet- 
 ing and came home again, as poor and empty as I went there ; 
 but now I see the difference." A short time before her de- 
 cease, she had a visit from two of her relations who indulged 
 
(SO ANN HUGHES. 
 
 considerable taste for dress. She said but little while they 
 staid ; but after they were gone appeared a good deal affected, 
 and remarked to her father, " I have often thought upon the 
 folly of dress, but I think I never saw so plainly the foolish- 
 ness of it as I now do." 
 
 During the latter part of her illness, she spent much of her 
 time in reading the Holy Scriptures and other religious bookis, 
 and made it her practice to have a few chapters of the Bible 
 read to her after she was settled in bed, and would sometimes 
 ask to have it read during the night. She was entirely "re- 
 signed to the approach of death, and mentioned that she had 
 no wish to live, though it was trying to part with her connex- 
 ions ; saying, " I am going to leave a good earthly father, but 
 I am going to a very — very — good heavenly Father." 
 
 On first-day, the 24th, symptoms of dissolution were appa- 
 rent. Through most of the day a death-like coldness pervaded 
 her enfeebled frame, but in the evening she revived a little, 
 and requested to have the Bible read, saying, "I think it com- 
 forts me ; read in the New Testament about our Saviour, that 
 I may try to get some instruction." Observing that her father 
 grieved at the prospect of parting with her, she said, " I don't 
 like to see thee so, or any of you — I think you ought all to be 
 glad to give me up — I am going early from a world of snares 
 and temptations." 
 
 On fourth-day, several of the family standing about her bed, 
 she broke forth very sweetly, " He that was with Moses in the 
 burning bush, the great I AM, is a present help. I often ad- 
 mire at His goodness who has made my cup, as it were, to 
 overflow ; and though at times I feel empty, I know it to be 
 the work of the enemy — I am going a short road to a beautiful 
 man.sion." On perceiving her brother John, who had come 
 to her bed-side, she said to him, " I hope thou wilt mind and 
 grow steady, and not try to please the world, for that is all 
 vanity ; but take up the cross and despise the shame. No 
 cross — no crown — that is true ; without we take up the cross 
 we cannot win the crown — I have often thought there was a 
 great deal in these words. No cross — no crown. I feel a great 
 
I.YDIA R. SMITH. 81 
 
 deal of love for you all. I hope to be happy through the mercy 
 of my Redeemer — He is strong and powerful." 
 
 On the following day, a Friend inquiring how she was, she 
 replied, " Middling — but I am finely in mind, and what is the 
 body to that — I never thought I was good enough to be oared 
 for. I have been cleansed and purified in the fire. I hope it 
 is not presumption ; but I feel very easy. I do not like to com- 
 plain, when I think of our Saviour's sufferings, and many 
 others we read of." The following day she quietly passed 
 away from time to a blessed and happy eternity. 
 
 Lydia R. Smith, of Smithfield, Rhode Island, deceased the 
 29th of eleventh month, 1821, in the fifteenth year of her age. 
 
 Her disposition was lively, her apprehension quick, and her 
 temper kind and forgiving. She early evinced a nice sense 
 of right and wrong, and her tender mind was grieved with the 
 evils she saw, especially the sin of intemperance. She loved 
 to read books of a religious character and to attend meetings 
 for divine worship, and manifested a strong dislike to the vain 
 fashions and customs of the world. When attacked -by the 
 lingering illness which eventually terminated her life, she ex- 
 pressed doubts of her recovery, but showed no alarm ; the calm 
 and collected state of her mind evincing that she was sustained 
 by that food which nourishes the sou! up unto eternal life. 
 
 The remedies used for her recovery failed to procure any 
 amendment in the disease ; but her love for her Saviour seemed 
 to increase as her bodily powers were enfeebled, and also her 
 love to those around her, often expressing her gratitude for 
 their kind attentions, and for the blessings dispensed to her by 
 Him from whom every good and perfect gift comes. The cri- 
 tical state she was in being mentioned to her, and the question 
 asked, whether she felt anything in her way, she replied with 
 a composed countenance, that she was not sensible there 
 was much stood in her way to happiness — though she felt that 
 she had sometimes been too rude, and feelingly commented on 
 the vanity and emptiness of the things of this world. 
 
82 L\'DIA R. SMITH. 
 
 On the 25th of eleventh month, 1821, she became much 
 worse, and it being proposed to call in a physician, she seemed 
 unwilling, saying, "A physician can do me no good," — and 
 next day remarked that she felt easy in her mind and willing 
 to die. 
 
 On the 27th, she said to her eldest brother, " Thou hast 
 lost a dear babe and brother, and wilt soon lose a sister, — O be 
 prepared to follow them. Our heavenly Father's house is open 
 to receive all those who are willing to come unto Him. Thou 
 must repent and believe in Him whom God hath sent ;" exhort- 
 ing him to seek the pearl of great price. 
 
 On the 2Sth, she observed, " I shall soon be taken from a 
 world of trouble to a world of rest — Yes — I shall be at peace." 
 Seeing her mother and sisters weep, she said, " I do not like 
 to see you weep. We must all die some time, and why should 
 not I now 1 I shall be happy in my heavenly Father's king- 
 dom, where joys are ever new. Do not mourn for me. You 
 have done a great deal for me, and I hope you will be reward- 
 ed and prepared to meet me in the heavenly kingdom," adding, 
 very impressively, " you ought to have your lamps trimmed 
 and burning. I love you all — but he that loveth father or mo- 
 ther, or any other thing more than Christ, is not worthy of 
 him." 
 
 She exhorted her sisters to be kind to their mother, and en- 
 deavour to support her in her trials, and then solemnly took 
 her leave of them. Her father and youngest brother coming 
 into the room, she remarked that " they had been kind to her, 
 and she humbly hoped they would be rewarded by that Being 
 before whom we must all give an account of the deeds done in 
 the body. Dear father, I hope thou wilt meet me in that king- 
 dom where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, nor thieves 
 break through and steal. Dear brother, I hope thou wilt be 
 kind to our parents and mind their counsel. I am the young- 
 est of the family — you know not how soon it may be your turn 
 — O, be prepared." 
 
 Shortly after this a relation came into the room whom she 
 had desired to see ; and after a silent pause, she said to her, 
 
SUSANNAH WHITROW. 83 
 
 " Thy dress is not becoming a Friend — I advise thee not to 
 curl tliy hair or to wear gay clothing — thou oughtest not to 
 spend thy precious time in such vanities. Thou must not fol- 
 low the fashions of this world — remember thou must be laid 
 upon a death-bed. Thy mind must be changed, then thou 
 wilt be clothed with innocence, and resemble the dove return- 
 ing to the ark with the olive leaf in her mouth. This world 
 has nothing to bestow upon thee. He that loveth anything 
 more than me, [said our blessed Lord] is not worthy of me." 
 
 The next day her articulation so failed that but little she 
 said could be understood, yet she was heard to say, " Happy — 
 Happy" — and in a peaceful and resigned frame of mind she 
 quietly departed to her heavenly inheritance. 
 
 Susannah Whitrow, was the daughter of Robert Whitrow, 
 of Covent Garden, London. It appears that she, with some 
 others of her father's family, had lived in great pride and ex- 
 travagance, following after the vain fashions of a wicked world, 
 and disregarding the convictions of Divine grace in their own 
 rninds ; for which, when laid on a sick bed, she was brought 
 to feel the judgments and terrors of the Lord. Under a sense 
 of her sins and the weight of iniquity which lay upon her, she 
 would frequently cry out for mercy and forgiveness, saying, 
 "Lord, are my sins forgiven? Had not mine eyes seen these 
 vanities, my heart had not gone after them. Shall I have no 
 help for my distress 1 O strengthen thou me to see my de- 
 sires." 
 
 It pleased the Lord in the riches of his mercy to hear her 
 prayers, and to blot out her sins for the sake of his dear Son, 
 Christ Jesus our Lord ; and having thus obtained pardon for 
 herself, she became exceedingly concerned on account of her 
 father, who she feared was too little engaged for his own sal- 
 vation ; praying after this manner : " Lord, remember not his 
 offences — let me bear them-:— make his friends to be his ene- 
 mies that thou mayest have mercy on him — carry him through, 
 
84 SUSANNAH WHITROW. 
 
 and let him not perish with the world. Blessed Lord, hear 
 me ; leave me not unsatisfied, but gra:nt my request. Set his 
 mind on things above — turn him and he shall be turned : there 
 is no way for him but to watch and pray continually, lest the 
 tempter prevail." 
 
 To her mother, who had not joined in the pride and folly ol 
 the family, she thus expressed herself, " O, my bowed dowi 
 and broken-hearted mother ! what have been thy sufferings m 
 this family ! how hast thou been oppressed with our iniquities ! 
 how often hast thou told my father, the Lord would visit him 
 with sore and grievous judgments, if he did not repent and 
 turn from the evil of his ways ! How often hast thou said the 
 Lord would plead thy righteous cause with us ! Now the day 
 is come which thou hast so long warned us of; now the Lord 
 has broken in upon us. O, how great have been thy care and 
 pains which thou hast taken to bring us into the fear of the 
 Lord — great shall be thy reward — the Lord will give thee 
 beauty for ashes, and the garment of praise for the spirit of 
 heaviness — ^blessed be thou, my mother.'' 
 
 Soon after this, she said, " Blessed are the poor in spirit. 
 Lord I am ^poor and needy. I need thy strength continually 
 to withstand the tempter. O Lord stand by me, move not 
 from me ; for if thou go, the tempter will come. I will hold 
 thee fast ; thou art my Saviour, thou shalt save me from the 
 tempter." 
 
 On another occasion she remarked, " I fear I shall not have 
 a place so near the Lord as my soul desires. I have done no- 
 thing for the Lord, but he hath done all for me — therefore I 
 desire to live, that I might live a holy and righteous life; that 
 my conversation might be in heaven, though my body be here 
 on earth; that I might invite all, as David did, to taste and 
 see how good the Lord is. They have tasted of their perish- 
 ing life of vanities, yea, they have drunk a full cup, their mea- 
 sure is running over ; but they never tasted the joys that attend 
 the humble, holy life of Jesus. Oh, if they had ever tasted the 
 least mite thereof, they would bid adieu to all their life of 
 vanity. Ah, they would not dare to spend their precious time 
 
SUSANNAH WHITROW. I!j6 
 
 in adorning themselves, patching and painting, and curling 
 their heads — the Christian life is another thing — they must not 
 give themselves liberty to think their own thoughts, much less 
 to act such abominations as these." 
 
 After this, she spoke on the parable of the wise virgins, ex- 
 horting all to keep very- diligently on the watch, saying, 
 " The Lord will come as a thief in the night, and in a day 
 when he is not looked for ; therefore, watch and pray contin 
 ually: here the tempter cannot enter; this is the way my 
 Saviour spoke of, when he said, you must take up your daily 
 cross; this is that flaming sword you must pass through, before 
 you can come to the tree of life. This is the cup my Saviour 
 asked you if you could drink of, and this was that baptism he 
 asked if you could be baptized with. Come, all you that call 
 yourselves Christians, what [evidence] of the life of the holy 
 Jesus is in you, who was a man of sorrows? You light and 
 airy ones — you wild and wanton ones — you that are lovers of 
 pleasure more than of God, you workers of iniquity who are 
 always crying Lord, Lord, but do not the things that I say, this 
 shall be your dreadful doom ; that you are sayers but not doers. 
 You workers of iniquity that think you can never have enough 
 of the pride of life, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eye, 
 which is not of my heavenly Father, and so you are of your fa- 
 ther, the devil ; for his servants you are whom you obey." 
 
 On another occasion she thus expressed herself, " Be ye 
 'loly, as I, the Lord your God, am holy. This, they say, is 
 impossible. Oh ! would the holy, just and true Lord, command 
 that which is impossible? In this, they count the Lord a hard 
 Master. But what can my soul say of thy power, when I sought 
 thee but could not find thee — I knocked hard, but none would 
 open ; for my sins stood like mountains, that I could not come 
 near thee. 1 would fain have prayed, but could not. I lay 
 several days and nights prostrate before thee, struggling for 
 life, but could find none ; and I said, there is no mercy for me. 
 Then said I, I will never leal e thee — if I perish, 1 will perish 
 here. I will never cease crying unto thee. Then I heard a 
 voice, saying, ' Jacob wrestled all night l>efore he obtained the 
 8 
 
86 SUSANNAH WHITROW. 
 
 blessing.' O, then thy word was strength to my soul— then 
 my stony heart was broken to pieces before the Lord — then 
 tlie spirit of prayer and supplication was poured into my soul, 
 and now I can sing, as David did, of mercy and of judgment. 
 Unto thee, O Lord, will I sing ; with a rended heart and with 
 my mouth in the dust, will I sing praises unto thee, my blessed 
 Saviour." 
 
 For several days she had great conflict of spirit, and strong 
 were her cries to the Lord, for strength to overcome the 
 tempter. " I would not," said she, " suffer a thought to wan- 
 der — if I move, I shall be drawn off my .watch, and then the 
 tempter will prevail." 
 
 But through the Lord's mercy and power, the enemy of her 
 soul was at length conquered, and she broke forth after this 
 manner, " It is finished — I have overcome — my Saviour hath 
 bound him ;" for which unspeakable favour she magnified the 
 Lord, singing praises to his name, and declaring the wondrous 
 works which he had wrought for her soul. 
 
 Addressing those around her, she said, " Don't you feast, 
 but fast and pray ; and be contented with mean things. Oh ! 
 what matter for fine houses or silken apparel ! Remember Him 
 who sat on the ground, and wore a garment without a seam, 
 our blessed, holy Lord, who went up the mountain to pray — 
 who withdrew into gardens and desolate places of the earth; 
 my soul hath fellowship with Him." " O, thou glorious One, 
 thou hast overcome my heart, thou hast ravished my soul — 
 thou pure and holy One, what shall I say of thee, or what shall 
 I render to thee for thy loving kindness to me. My heart is 
 overcome with thy love — praises be unto thee for thy loving 
 kindness to me. How shall I set forth thy goodness ; for my 
 heart drops before thee !" 
 
 She was remarkably filled with divine consolation and holy 
 joy, singing praises and hallelujahs to the Lord; and spoke 
 much concerning the Lamb and His followers, who had washed 
 their robes and made them white in his blood. Towards even- 
 ing, two persons coming to see her, she uttered many instruc- 
 tive expressions, and with much earnestness of spirit observed, 
 " O, Israel, what hath thy God done for thee ! What shall we 
 
PRISCILLA CUTHBBRT. 87 
 
 do for the daughters of Jerusalem, who are haughty and go 
 with outstretched necks and wanton eyes !" 
 
 Several days after, she said, " O, thou beloved of ray soul, 
 what shall I say of thee, for thou art too wonderful for me ! 
 Praises be unto thee. Come, all ye holy prophets, praise the 
 Lord with me. Praise the Lord, O, my soul, upon the loud- 
 sounding instrument. Ye glorious angels, that excel in glory, 
 sing praises to Him that sits upon the throne. O, how I am 
 overcome ! Ye stones in the street, why arise ye not up to 
 praise Him that lives for ever ! O, thou light, praise thou the 
 Lord, and thou darkness, praise and exalt Him above all things 
 for ever ! Thou sun, and moon, and ye stars in the firmament 
 of his power, magnify the Lord above all for ever ! All ye 
 fishes in the sea, why come ye not forth to praise the Lord, the 
 mighty God, who gives you breath and being ? I will praise 
 (hee while I have my breath. Praise the Lord, O, my soul, 
 sing praises to the God of my salvation : my holy One, thou 
 hasi overcome my heart, thou hast ravished my soul." 
 , " My dear mother, I shall be as a new-born babe — I shall 
 be very simple ; but the Lord is with me. I must lay down 
 this body. The Lord will not trust me longer in this 
 world. Happy am I. My Saviour, my soul loves thee dearly 
 — thy love is better than wine. My Saviour, my holy One, 
 how gracious art thou ! I have seen thy glory, my heart is 
 overcome with thy sweet countenance. O, come away, why 
 dost thou stay ? I am ready — I am ready." 
 
 Soon after this she quietly departed this life, and has doubt- 
 less entered into that unspeakable glory laid up in heaven for 
 the righteous, of which her soul was permitted to enjoy so large 
 a foretaste, even while clothed with mortality. She was aged 
 fifteen years. 
 
 Priscilla Cuthbert, daughter of Thomas Cuthbert, was 
 born at Brentford, in England. Some months before she was 
 taken with her last illness, she was observed to be under much 
 concern of mind, and would withdraw from the company of 
 other children and deny herself the diversions with which they 
 
88 PETER W. HALL. 
 
 amused themselves. She frequently retired into solitary places, 
 and read some religious book, sometimes weeping much, and 
 at other times praising the Lord. 
 
 When sickness came, she bore it with exemplary patience 
 and submission: praying the Lord to be her comfort and to 
 comfort her beloved parents, acknowledging their tender care 
 in bringing up and educating herself and her brothers and sis- 
 ters. On one occasion, her father commg to her, she endea 
 voured to wipe the tears from his face, and said, " Lord, com- 
 fort my father and mother, and bless my poor sisters and bro- 
 thers." She advised her brother to obey his parents and fear 
 the Lord, adding, " He will bless thee." She was entirely re- 
 signed respecting the issue of her sickness, remarking, " I am 
 willing to live to praise the Lord, and I am willing to die." 
 
 At another time she said, " In the time of my health I have 
 been afraid when I have seen the dead nailed up in their cof 
 fins ; but now, the Lord hath taken away that fear — blessed be 
 His name. Therefore, take you notice that stand by me, I am 
 neither afraid of death nor the grave, but am willing to die 
 when it pleaseth the Lord." She was often engaged in prayer 
 on behalf of her parents, expressing more than ordinary affec- 
 tion for them, and also spoke of the peaceful state of her mind 
 and her willingness to die, saying, " I am going where, 1 
 trust in the Lord, I shall have rest ; for the Lord is my rest." 
 
 She died on the following day, at the age of about fifteen 
 years. 
 
 Peter W. Hall, son of Thomas Hall, died at Brookfield 
 school, near Wigton, England, on the 5th of the 3rd month 
 1841, aged nearly fifteen years. 
 
 He evinced considerable originality of thought and great 
 proneness for minute investigation, even from a child. He 
 was of studious habits and whilst at school displayed a strong 
 bias for the medical profession, which probably induced a 
 closer application to study than was quite consistent with pru- 
 dent regard for his health. As he advanced in years, his de> 
 
PETER W. HALL. «U 
 
 sire for information increased. He possessed strong reasoning 
 powers, which not unfrequently occasioned his father conside- 
 rable uneasiness, lest the cultivation of this faculty should lead 
 him from the simplicity of the Truth, to seek that " knowledge 
 which puffeth up," to the neglect of that which alone can edify. 
 Indeed, the seeds of vanity were sown in his heart , for he ac- 
 knowledged, when brought to see the emptiness of such things, 
 that previous to his attack of illness, he had thought there was 
 no science beyond his reach, and that he had formerly hoped 
 he should one day distinguish himself in the world, and to ac- 
 complish this end, he was ready to devote his days and nights 
 to study. But the Shepherd of Israel, whose eyes are over all 
 his works, suffered him not to become entangled in the delu- 
 sive vanities of life. The rod of affliction in the divine hand, 
 humbled his spirit and soon stained the glory of this world in 
 his view. The uncertainty of life and the awful realities of 
 another state of being, were brought closely home to his mind, 
 through the instrumentality of a friend in the ministry, who 
 was led to address some of the youth ; and the impression thus 
 made, was renewed and strengthened by the sudden and unex- 
 pected decease of a near relation, about his own age, to whom 
 he was greatly attached. The good seed thus sown, fell into 
 ground measurably prepared by the great Husbandman, and it 
 was not long ere fruit was brought forth to the praise of his holy 
 name. 
 
 A troublesome cough, languor, and a gradual prostration of 
 strength, which came on while at the school, were the first in- 
 dications of latent disease, but a hope was cherished that re- 
 laxation, change of air, and exercise would soon restore him. 
 
 Daring the progress of the complaint, although for some time 
 he was backward in speaking of his feelings, yet the gentleness 
 and meekness of the true disciple, and the increasing tender- 
 ness of spirit inseparable from a change of heart, gave silent 
 but sweet evidence to his nearest connections, that he was un- 
 der the preparing hand of his Heavenly Father. As his illness 
 assumed more alarming symptoms, much anxiety was felt by 
 his parents to learn from himself, whether he was fully aware 
 8* 
 
90 PETER W. HALL. 
 
 that they had but little hopes of his restoration. Allusion 
 being made to the uncertainty of his recovery, he said, " I feel 
 resigned, however it may be." 
 
 Not long afterwards, being informed that the physicians con- 
 sidered his case beyond their skill, with great calmness, he in- 
 quired their opinion of the precise nature of the complaint, and 
 how long they expected he would continue in this state of be- 
 ing. He was informed, they thought he might go almost any 
 moment, but that probably twelve hours might be the extent 
 of his continuance. To this he meekly replied, " I am resign- 
 ed ; I have nothing to do but to die." After this, he spoke 
 largely on the great love and mercy of God in Christ Jesus, 
 and declared where his hopes were fixed. " I have nothing 
 of my own to depend upon ; my trust is in that dear Saviour, 
 who said, ' Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy 
 laden, and I will give you rest.' I feel nothing now to make 
 me uncomfortable — his mercy is inestimable. All my sins, and 
 they have been so numerous, nothing but a Saviour's blood 
 could have washed them away — all, I hope, are now for- 
 given." 
 
 After this period, (first month 1841) contrary to the expec- 
 tation of his friends and the medical attendants, his life was 
 prolonged several weeks. During this time, the wonders of 
 redemption, which human wisdom can never comprehend, were 
 largely unfolded to the comfort of his own mind and the edi- 
 fication of others who were favoured to be with him. His sis- 
 ter coming into the room, he addressed her very sweetly, call- 
 ing her attention to the uncertainty of life and the need of a 
 continual preparation for death, by watchfulness and prayer and 
 a daily walk with God. He urged her to diligence in reading 
 the Scriptures and meditating thereon. In lier intercourse 
 with others, he enjoined her to practise the Saviour's precept, 
 " All things whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, 
 do ye even so to them." 
 
 Although about this time the medical men thonght him ex- 
 piring, he was borne up above the fear of death. Already, he 
 seemed to be a partaker of the joys of heaven, and contempk- 
 
PETEn W. HALL. 
 
 91 
 
 ted with delight the goodness and mercy of God. He was 
 strengthened to speak with clearness, for nearly an hour and a 
 half, on some gospel truths very precious to him, viz. the suffer- 
 ings of a dying Saviour, — the efHcacy of his blood to cleanse 
 from all sin, the gift of the Holy Spirit which leads to true 
 faith and perfect obedience, as its secret admonitions are attend- 
 ed to, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience 
 if Christ. 
 
 Soon after this he spoke to his father on what he apprehend- 
 ed was the state of some of the boys in the school, expressing 
 a very earnest desire that they might be brought to feel the ex- 
 ceeding sinfulness of sin, and how dreadful it was for any to be 
 living as without God in the world. " O," added he, " that such 
 were brought to repentance." After expressing his thank- 
 fulness for the merciful dealings of his Heavenly Father, par- 
 ticularly for having been for the last few months under imme- 
 diate parental care, and for the advantage he found in having 
 a chamber to himself, where he could wait upon the Lord in 
 inward retirement, previous to going to rest ; he added, " Oh ! 
 father, how refreshing these opportunities have been — they 
 were precious." To a young female who had been watching 
 
 very tenderly over him he spoke thus ; " Oh, J , this is the time 
 
 for thee, the time of health, to prepare for death. It will not 
 do to trust to a sick-bed repentance. Prepare now to meet thy 
 God; then I hope thy death-bed will be as comfortable as mine. 
 Do care tenderly for thy brother. You girls who have brothers, 
 watch over them, — they need it." 
 
 Having expressed a desire to see some of the boys who were 
 at the school, they were called singly to his bed-side. To the 
 first he said, " The doctor has told me, that probably I have 
 not more than twelve hours to live. In that short period how 
 could I prepare for death, if my peace had not been made? I 
 wish to recommend thee to read thy Bible very attentively. 
 Begin each day with supplication to be preserved from evil, 
 and be sure to close each day with a close examination how it 
 has been spent. If thou hast done wrong, crave earnestly to 
 be forgiven for the dear Saviour's sake. Attend diligently to 
 
92 PETER W. HALL. 
 
 the opportunities for reading and waiting upon (lod ; and be 
 not afraid to avow thyself one of his followers. Remember 
 what the Saviour himself said ; ' Whosoever shall be ashamed 
 of me, and of my words, of him will the Son of Man be asha- 
 med, when he shall come in his own glory, and in his Father's, 
 and of the holy angels ; but, whosoever shall confess me, that is, 
 he who acknowledgeth me before men, and who is not afraid 
 of manifesting himself to be a true believer and follower of 
 Chiist, ' him shall the Son of Man also confess before the an- 
 gels of God.' Life is very short ; many are cut off as in a mo- 
 ment ; the longest is but one hundred years, and what is that 
 compared with eternity 1 When this life closes, it is but the 
 beginning of that which will last for ever. If there were no 
 other consideration than this, how foolish it would be to attend 
 only to the things which belong to this brief portion of time, 
 and neglect those of eternal moment ! Live then each day as 
 if it were thy last." Another he exhorted, with fond affection 
 and with great earnestness of spirit, to be continually in a state 
 of preparation. " Watch and pray daily : never miss examina- 
 tion at the close of each day, how that portion of time has been 
 spent. " Seek earnestly for repentance for every sin of omis- 
 sion and commission ; and when favoured to do what is right, 
 Oh ! do not trust to that ; nothing but the mercy of God in 
 Christ Jesus can save us, blotting out our sins. Pray for con- 
 tinual preservation, for the enemy is ever busy with his tempta- 
 tions to mislead. Resist him, and he will flee from thee. 
 How wonderful is the Saviour's love ! He who was equal with 
 God, left the bosom of his Father, took upon himself our na- 
 ture and became an inhabitant of this earth, leading the most 
 painful life, tempted, tried, led into the wilderness amongst the 
 wild beasts there ; and to crown all, suffered the ignominious 
 death of the cross ; without which sacrifice not one soul could 
 hope to be saved; for all have sinned and fallen short of the 
 glory of God. Now He remains for ever our gracious Interces 
 sor with the Father, presenting our prayers with acceptance to 
 him. This is not all : He hath given each of us his holy spirit, 
 to lead and guide us. O, mind that — it will manifest that which 
 
PETER W. HALL. 93 
 
 LB evil, and if attended to, lead to peace. Such transcendent 
 love and mercy must not be slighted. Watch diligently — look 
 to the Saviour, who was never overcome.'' His mind now 
 appeared relieved, and he broke forth in sweet ejaculations, 
 commemorating the Lord's goodness in having dealt so gra- 
 ciously with him, and given him the assurance that all his sins 
 were freely forgiven for Christ's sake ; adding," it is this which 
 makes my death-bed so easy and comfortable. How wonder- 
 ful is the Lord's goodness ! Oh, my Saviour ! What transcen- 
 dent love ! What mercy, to be called in my youth by the most 
 gentle, yet the most effectual means; and all my sins — they 
 were so many, nothing but Thy blood could wash them out — 
 now seem entirely taken away. Mercy ! mercy ! adorable mer- 
 cy ! I have done nothing to promote the Lord's glory : that is 
 humihating; yet we find those who wrought but one hour in the 
 vineyard received their reward. But, indeed, our own works 
 never can save us. All the righteousness of man is as filthy 
 rags. We can do nothing but by the ability which is given by 
 the good Spirit of God," — a sentiment which he ofl;en and 
 feelingly expressed. 
 
 Towards evening, he received a message of love from the 
 girls in the school, and though so much exhausted that it seemed 
 scarcely possible for him to endure more fatigue, he expressed 
 a wish to see them all, at intervals, and to begin with the first 
 class, saying, " I do feel a desire to see them — the good Mas- 
 ter will require nothing but what he will give strength to per- 
 form.'' Believing that he really felt the love of Christ con- 
 straining him to this service, his request was granted. He 
 spoke to them wjith remarkable fervency of spirit and very so- 
 lemn feelings, and it appeared to be a message of love to their 
 soul a. 
 
 On taking each by the hand, he spoke nearly as follows : 
 " Thou seest me now upon my death-bed. I was not aware 
 that my end was so near. If I had put off to a death-bed re- 
 pentance, how could I have been prepared in so short a time 
 for a never-ending eternity ? I want to entreat thee to prepare 
 for death now in the* morning of life. The flower that is ofr 
 
94 PETER W. HALL. 
 
 fered in the bud, is no mean sacrifice. Give God thy neart 
 now. Begin every day virith supplication to Him for preserva- 
 ion during the day; and before thou closest thy eyes in sleep, 
 examine how that portion of time has been spent. Crave for- 
 giveness for all thy sins in the name of the dear Saviour. Seek 
 in Him for more strength to watch and resist the enemy ; yea, 
 watch and pray — the spirit may be willing, but the flesh is 
 weak. Many a snare does the enemy lay to entangle, but the 
 good Spirit of God will discover all these. If thou art enabled 
 to do any good thing, do not depend upon that for acceptance. 
 It is all through mercy, pure, unmerited mercy, that we are 
 saved, by having our sins washed away in the blood of the 
 Lamb." 
 
 To another, he said, " Thou must expect many scoffings 
 and deridings in submitting to the cross of Christ. Let not 
 this discourage thee. Remember who hath said, ' Whosoever 
 shall be ashamed of me and my words, of him also will the 
 Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his 
 Father with the holy angels ; but whosoever shall confess me 
 before men,' not being afraid to evince his love by obedience, 
 ' him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven.' 
 What is the longest life, and what is time, compared with eter- 
 nity? A few years may be thine, but that is uncertain. Be 
 prepared to meet thy God — thy everlasting judge, now in thy 
 youth. Live every day as if it were thy last — this is the only 
 way to peace, and to know a death-bed made comfortable. 
 Let nothing induce thee to put off this preparation. The Lord 
 hath said, ' My spirit shall not always strive with man.' Thou 
 mayest be called away in a state of insensiljjlity, or the poor 
 body may be so racked with pain, that thy mind cannot then 
 centre upon God. This is my dying advice. Farewell — ^I 
 hope we shall all meet again in that happy kingdom." 
 
 This was a heart-tendering season — every eye was suffused 
 with tears, save that of the dear child — he had none to shed. 
 He was fast approaching that city where "God shall wipe 
 away all tears from the eyes ;" and already appeared to parti- 
 cipate in its bliss. The opportunity was a great relief to him- 
 
PETER W. HALL. 95 
 
 self; and after the children had retired, he said, " Oh, father, 
 how thankful I am for this opportunity, how happy do I feel ' 
 Oh, heavenly Father, how merciful art thou !" 
 
 The night was spent nearly, if not entirely, without sleep, 
 but in the sweet enjoyment of that peace which is the precious 
 gift of the Prince of Peace, graciously imparted to those who 
 humbly endeavour to do his will. " Oh, how happy do I feel !" 
 he again repeated, " I do not wish to sleep." Nature was too 
 far exhausted to admit of seeing any more of the girls at that 
 time; but he desired his kind love to be given to each, with 
 the assurance that he felt an equal degree of love for all. 
 
 Many and fervent were his prayers that he might be pre- 
 served in humility and patience to the end. On seventh day, 
 after a little broken slumber, the following petition was audi- 
 bly put up : " O holy Father, enable me through the name of 
 Jesus Christ, to be made meet for an admittance into those 
 holy mansions where nothing that is impure or unholy can 
 ever enter." He very frequently besought the Lord for more 
 patience and more humility, and his requests were answered, 
 for humility was the clothing of his spirit, and patience seemed 
 to have its perfect work. Nothing like complaint or murmur- 
 ing ever escaped his lips. 
 
 After being reduced apparently to the verge of the grave, a 
 very decided improvement took place without any perceptible 
 cause ; his breathing, which had been very laborious, became 
 much easier ; he slept on either side, and frequently asked for 
 food, which he quite enjoyed. Even the medical men began 
 to entertain a hope of his restoration. This change, so agree- 
 able to those around him, occasioned the dear boy a very 
 close trial. He thought he had nearly done with time, and 
 now the prospect of recovery, or of lingering longer upon this 
 earth, brought him very low. " Oh, father," he said, " the 
 doctors have made me very low-spirited : I thought I was near 
 my close, now that does not appear to be the case, more means 
 are to be used for my recovery ; Oh, how much rather would 
 r die !" 
 
 A moment's reflection, however, convince'! him that it was 
 
96 PETEK W. HALL. 
 
 quite as necessary to be resigned to live as to die, if it was th» 
 Lord's will ; and he quickly regained his wonted serenity of 
 mind, often meekly uttering the ejaculation, " Not my will, 
 but thine, he done, O Lord ! Grant me patience, I pray thee , 
 thy time is the best time." 
 
 On the 2nd of second month, he received an acceptable 
 religious visit from two female friends, who were made the in- 
 struments of much comfort to his mind, and he frequently af- 
 terwards oiTered thanksgiving and praise for the benefits thus 
 conferred on him. Soon after, he supplicated thus : "Oh right- 
 eous Father ! thou hast dealt mercifully with me in all things 
 If it be thy will to make use of me as an instrument in the 
 church, thou canst raise me up again, for all power is thine. 
 If not, I crave of thee to take me to thyself Oh, thy unutter- 
 able kindness I Thou hast not brought me to death by a very 
 painful disease. Thou hast freely forgiven all my sins, through 
 the mediation of the dear Saviour, the only mediator between 
 thee and sinful man. O be with me to the end. Grant me 
 more patience and humility even for thy name's sake, amen." 
 A little afterwards he said, " Oh Lord, if I may be removed to 
 the regions of bliss, may it be done in a short time ; but not 
 my will, but thine be done." 
 
 After a season of deep trial from bleeding at the nose and 
 much coughing, under which nature seemed ready to sink, he 
 thus addressed his heavenly Father : " O, wilt thou be pleased 
 to look down with an eye of pity upon a poor sinner, who has 
 nothing of his own to offer to thee, for all my righteousness is 
 as filthy rags Grant me patience and humility through Jesus 
 Christ, who descended from heaven to save sinners, of whom 
 I am chief: yet through his unutterable love, and tender com- 
 passion, I humbly hope I shall be permitted to enter thy king- 
 dom, to join for ever the choir of angels in praising thee, .to 
 whom all glory and power belong, even for ever — amen." 
 Shortly after, he exclaimed, " Oh, most gracious Saviour, how 
 I love thee I I crave to do all thy commandments. What 
 unutterable love ! to leave the right hand of the majesty on 
 high ; to be put to the most painful death as an atonement for 
 
PETER W. HALL. 97 
 
 our sins ! Leave me not, I pray thee, but preserve me from 
 evil — ^preserve me in watchfulness, in humility, in resignation 
 to thy holy will. Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly." 
 
 Prayer and praise seemed to be the constant engagement of 
 his spirit. His mother entering the room, he said, " O mo- 
 ther, what a sweet opportunity we had ! O, how comforting ! 
 I would not exchange the enjoyments of this sick-bed for all 
 the buoyancy of health." As night approached, he requested 
 to be placed in a recumbent posture and then desired his father 
 to leave him alone for a short time. Before sinking to rest, 
 he prayed thus : " O merciful Father, through the mediation 
 of Jesus Christ, whose precious blood was shed as a sacrifice 
 for sin, receive me, if it please thee, into thy kingdom. Thou 
 knowest all my backslidings — how often I have turned from 
 thee ; but thou hast blotted out all my transgressions for his 
 sake. Oh ! what kindness ! Sustain me, I pray thee, for the 
 enemy is very busy, in all situations, but thy power can pre- 
 serve. Grant me, I pray thee, to be fully resigned to thy will, 
 whether to live or die ; and may thy will be done. Amen." 
 His whole soul seemed to be absorbed in adoration and praise 
 for the redemption of fallen man, and he once more exclaimed, 
 " Oh 1 adorable Saviour 1 Merciful Father, I have nothing of 
 my own to offer unto thee — He alone is the Mediator — through 
 Him only I hope to be admitted into thy kingdom, having all 
 my sins washed and made white in his blood. How great and 
 marvellous are thy works. Lord God Almighty i" 
 
 Shortly after this, an attack of coughing and expectoration 
 came on, which threatened immediate dissolution ; when re- 
 lieved, he was distinctly heard to breathe thus, " O gracious Fa- 
 ther, enable me through Jesus Christ, to bear patiently every 
 trial which thou mayest yet see meet to give." Often did this 
 dear child express his astonishment that any should think reli- 
 gion a gloomy thing, " None," said he, " can be so happy as 
 the good ; none can have such cause for cheerfulness." 
 
 Every little attention bestowed upon him was so gratefully 
 received, that it was a pleasure to wait on him. He evinced 
 the fondest affection for his step-mHher, often exclaiming, "O 
 9 
 
98 PETER W. HALL. 
 
 mother, dear mother, I can never reward thee for al. thy kind 
 ness. O, how I love thee ! May a gracious God reward thee; 
 I cannot do it." A near relation, dressing his chest, which 
 was extremely sore, observed, " We never need complain, when 
 this poor child has such a chest as this ;" to which he sweetly 
 replied, " Neither must I complain of this, when the dear Sa- 
 viour, the Son of God, suffered incomparably more for me." 
 He seemed to have arrived at that state recommended by the 
 Apostle, " Pray without ceasing — in every thing give thanks. 
 When the energies of nature were sinking under the pressure 
 of the disease, and no comfortable position could be found to 
 rest his wearied, aching frame, he found in God a never-failing 
 refuge. In one of these trying seasons, he broke forth thus : 
 "O merciful God, how marvellous are thy works, and thy ways 
 past finding out ! Oh ! Jesus, thou diedst upon the cross for 
 me, that my sins naight be blotted out; that I might be > washed 
 and purified in thy blood, thou Lamb of God. How many kind 
 friends I have about me who try to alleviate my sufferings— it 
 is thou that preparest their hearts. Come, my Saviour; come 
 quickly-r-but Oh ! for patience to wait thy appointed time, for 
 thy will is best : forgive my impatience, O Jesus, my sweet 
 Saviour. Amen." 
 
 Another time he remarked " Oh ! how sweet to wait upon 
 the Lord, in silence and in prayer !" Once, when much ex- 
 hausted, he said to his mother, " O, dear mother, I think I can- 
 not survive much longer ; my bodily strength seems well nigh 
 gone, but if I live, I know I shall be provided for night and 
 day — but my Saviour had, when on this earth, nowhere to lay 
 his head." Awakening out of a slumber, he said, " Oh, dear 
 mother, when I was asleep, I thought 1 saw all my sins arrayed 
 against me, like a mountain, ready to overwhelm me, but on 
 looking up, I saw a ladder firmly fixed, the top of which reach- 
 ed to heaven : this I grasped and began tq ascend, as my only 
 means of escape. That ladder, I think, was Christ : He is my 
 only hope of salvation." 
 
 Sixth-day evening, oth of second month, he orayed, ' Oh, gra- 
 cious and merciful Father, who dwellest within the heavens, 
 
PETER W. HALL. 99 
 
 ook down upon me who am one of the meanest of thy crea- 
 tures — O prepare me a place in thy kingdom !" Speaking of 
 the goodness and mercy of the Almighty toward him, he said, 
 " He hath created a clean heart and renewed a right spirit 
 within me." To a young friend, watching by him, he said, 
 " Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, 
 while the evil days come not, nor the years draw nigh, when 
 thou wilt say, I have no pleasure in them. I remembered my 
 Creator, and now he hath not forsaken me. Oh ! how glorious 
 to think that I shall soon be an inhabitant of the celestial city — I 
 shall not be here long — no, 'tis but the twinkling of an eye 
 and all will be over." 
 
 Eighth of second month, he had a better night than usual, 
 yet it Was evident that the complaint was making stealthy but 
 sure progress. His medical attendants met in the afternoon : 
 and after they were gone, he appeared wishful to know what 
 they then thought of his case. On being informed that their 
 hope was now only to alleviate, not to arrest the disease, with 
 a sweet and most expressive smile, he gently uplifted his eyes, 
 and said, " Blessed be the name of the Lord ! Oh, happy, 
 happy,"— his grateful placid look spoke the rest. Several days 
 passed over without any decided change, but the little remain- 
 ing strength was gradually wasting away. As the medical 
 men had strongly enjoined him to converse as little as possible, 
 much expression was not heard ; yet day after day he was en- 
 gaged in scarcely audible whispers, breathing out his suppli- 
 cations to God, and the solemn accents of thanksgiving often 
 broke from his lips in a tone too low to be correctly repeated. 
 "Sweet Jesus! Merciful Saviour! Inconceivable is thy good- 
 ness ! Equal with the Father, thou leftest the glories of heaven 
 to die for poor sinful man — love unutterable ! even I, the mean- 
 est and most unworthy of thy creatures, hope to gain an ad- 
 mission into thy heavenly kingdom, through thy intercession, 
 O my Saviour." Great was his love to those about him, and 
 a desire to be found faithful in imparting what he felt for the 
 well-being of one of his school-fellows, for whom he had pre- 
 viously evinced a deep religious concern, induced him, after 
 
100 PETER W. HALIi. 
 
 having obtained his father's permission, to break through the 
 doctor's injunction. The opportunity, at his own request, was 
 a private one ; an air of cheerfulness and heartfelt satisfaction 
 was spread over the dear child's countenance, on his father's re- 
 turn into his chamber, affording a silent evidence of solid peace 
 of mind. After this, from time to time, others of the children 
 whom he had not previously addressed, were introduced 
 into his chamber, to whom he spoke in accordance with his 
 feelings, with tendering effect. 
 
 On the lOth of second month, as his mother entered his room, 
 he replied to her kind inquiries, " Oh ! dear mother, every suc- 
 ceeding day brings me nearer to my peaceful home.'' About 
 this time he disposed of his books and other little things as pre- 
 sents to those about him, and with great calmness, but with 
 tremulous hand, he inscribed those last mementoes of his love. 
 He continued a sojourner on earth longer than was expected, 
 ' with his loins girt about and his light burning,' patiently await- 
 ing the coming of his Lord, his work appearing to be accom- 
 plished, and his warfare ended. His faculties remained clear to 
 the last. The sweetness and innocence of his conversation, 
 the cheerfulness and serenity of his mind, the liveliness of. his 
 faith, his gentleness and love, and the meekness and patience 
 of his spirit, afforded beautiful evidence that the work of right- 
 eousness is peace, and the effect of righteousness is quietness 
 and assurance for ever. After a day of considerable enjoy- 
 ment, and an entire exemption from pain, he sunk to repose as 
 in the arms of redeeming love, and was mercifully favoured 
 with an easy passage to the realms of bliss — to join, as we hum- 
 bly hope, in that holy anthem, so dear to him on earth, " Wor- 
 thy is the Lamb that was slain" — yea, " blessing, and honour, 
 and glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, 
 and unto the Lamb for ever." 
 
 Barbara Scaif, of Blackside, in the county of Westmore^ 
 land, England, was a child that feared the Lord, and was obe- 
 dient to her parents. She and her sister being taken ill with 
 
BARBARA SCAIF. 101 
 
 the small-pox, many of the neighbours carae to see them, and 
 their company and conversation being disagreeable, she desired 
 her mother not to allow them to stay; "For," said she, "we 
 have no need ofsuch empty talk as is used amongst too many; 
 we would be quiet, that we may pray to the Lord to forgive us 
 the faults we have committed ; and if He spare our lives at this 
 time, I hope and believe we shall amend, and have a care of 
 displeasing the Lord while we live." 
 
 About the seventh day of her illness, being under much 
 concern, she prayed thus — " O, Almighty God ! I cry unto 
 thee ; blot out all my transgressions, and my sins ; Jet them 
 come no more into thy remembrance. I beg it of thee, in the 
 name of Jesus Christ, with all my soul and with all my strength. 
 Let thy favourable countenance be upon me.'' Her prayers 
 were frequently put up to the throne of grace, not only for her- 
 self, but also for her parents and her sister, beseeching the 
 Lord to strengthen her to resign herself freely to His will. 
 She advised her brother to be " faithful to the Lord and to his 
 religion ; to love the Lord with all his heart, and not to love 
 the world nor the pleasures thereof." Alluding to her rela- 
 tions, she said, " I can freely part with and leave them all, for 
 the enjoyment of the comfort and happiness of which my soul 
 is made sensible;" and concluded with praises to the Lord 
 for the riches of his grace and the comfort she had received 
 from Him. , 
 
 Being pressed by her attendants to take some food, she de- 
 clined, saying, "Do not trouble me with it; for if thereby you 
 think to keep me, it is all in vain. I must die and leave you ; 
 neither would I desire to live for all the world : for to be with 
 the I<ord is better than ten thousand worlds, with whom I shall 
 rest for evermore — even with God and His saints — his faithful 
 people and servants ; glory to his name for evermore." 
 
 She manifested much tenderness of spirit and watchfulness 
 over herself, lest she should speak an unbecoming word. She 
 was kind and sympathising to those about her, and seemed 
 more concerned at the trouble she gave them in waiting upon 
 her, than for her own sufferings. On the day of her decease 
 9* 
 
102 SARAH PEATHERSTONE. 
 
 she told her mother, that that morning would nearly finisl he> 
 time in this world, " for," said she, " the Lord will ease me 
 ere long, take away all my pain and wipe all tears from my 
 eyes." Presently after, she remarked, " I am ready to leave 
 this world," and desired her parents to be contented with the 
 will of the Lord, and about one o'clock in the morning she 
 quietly departed to her rest in Jesus. She was about fifteen 
 years of age. 
 
 Sarah, daughter of Joseph and Sarah Featherstone, died in 
 the sixteenth year of her age. When very young she was de- 
 sirous of hearing and obeying the voice of heavenly wisdom, 
 and was careful to remember and fear her great Creator. To 
 her parents she was affectionate and obedient, and on all occa- 
 sions showed herself to be of a meek and quiet spirit. 
 
 Soon after being taken ill, she informed her mother that she 
 believed she should be removed from her ; and when it was 
 proposed to send for a physician, seemed unwilling, observing, 
 " I am freely given up to the will of the Lord, whether to live 
 or die. It was showed me that I was not for a long life, and 
 if this be the time of my change I am content." The anxiety 
 and affliction of her mother at the prospect of losing her be- 
 loved child, were a source of trouble to her, and she earnestly 
 desired her to seek after resignation, saying, " Thy dear and 
 tender love to me has been very great, and in that love I desire 
 we may rest, freely given up to the will of God ; for the Lord 
 may not see meet to trust me in this wicked world any longer. 
 O, the abominable pride of this world ! There are some 
 amongst us who can take liberty to fashion themselves in many 
 things like the world, both in their habit and other needless 
 things. Oh ! but the Christian's life is another thing — this is 
 not the adorning that we are to put on ; for if the righteous 
 scarcely be saved, where shall the wicked and the ungodly 
 appear t" 
 
 Her disorder being very severe, she said, ■'' I was never so 
 eick in my life. I am sick at my heart. O Lord, in mercy re- 
 
MAIiY liKWLBY 103 
 
 member me and bear me up above all my afflictions, for my 
 heart trusteth in thee." After this she aid very still, bearing 
 her sickness with much patience, and shortly before her close, 
 said, " O, my dear and heavenly Father ! come away — come 
 away, for my heart trusteth in thee" — and so fell asleep in the 
 Lord. 
 
 Mary Bbwley, daughter of George Bewley, of Cork in 
 Ireland, was a sober and affectionate child, obedient to her pa- 
 rents and courteous and gentle in her demeanour ; qualities 
 which endeared her to such as had the pleasure of her acquain- 
 tance. She loved and kept to plainness in her apparel and 
 conversation, and disliked the finery and vain fashions of the 
 world. Being of a delicate constitution and often in ill health, 
 she was thoughtful about her latter end, and under the feeling 
 of religious concern, was frequent and earnest in prayer to God, 
 that through the aid of his grace she might experience a pre- 
 paration for her final change. This fervent exercise of spirit 
 was mercifully regarded by Him who hears and answers pray- 
 er ; and she was enabled to resign herself entirely to his will, 
 often expressing that she had no wish to live except to serve 
 the Lord, and begging for patience to bear her afflictions in a 
 becoming manner. 
 
 After she was taken ill, the consideration of the way in which 
 she had spent her past time, and of what she had said or done 
 amiss, often employed her serious thoughts ; and being brought 
 to see the exceeding sinfulness of sin, she prayed to the Lord 
 " to pardon and pass by her offences," desiring also the help of 
 the spirits and prayers of those about her. Addressing her sis- 
 ter Hannah, she said, " Honour thy father and mother, and do 
 not give way to little foolish things, for by small things the 
 enemy draws away the minds of poor children — mind thy dear 
 sister's dying words, and do not put off to a dying day and thmk 
 it is time enough." 
 
 In the evening, her father coming to see her, she expressed 
 to him ner willingness tc lie, but longed for a more full assu- 
 
104 MARY BEWLEY. 
 
 ranee of the love and favour of God. The following morning 
 however, when he inquired how she was, she answered, " Very 
 weak, — but I feel a little more comfort now. I hope the Lord 
 is my strength ;" and she called upon God, saying, " Dear Lord, 
 forgive me my sins and teach me to pray. Lord have mercy 
 on me — my Saviour, have mercy on me — take me, dear Lord, 
 if thou please ; draw me with the cords of thy love." The 
 doctor inquiring respecting her feelings, she replied, " I am 
 weak, but the Lord is strong, and on him alone is my depen- 
 dence." 
 
 To her parents, she expressed great afiection and gratitude 
 for the tender care they had exercised in preventing her from 
 indulging in wrong things — and said, that she had formerly 
 been too much disposed to rest satisfied in a religious educa- 
 tion, but as she grew in years she found this was not sufficient, 
 and ardent desires were raised in her mind that she might live 
 continually in the fear of the Lord. About this time she was 
 much tried by the suggestions of the enemy of her happiness, 
 which she mentioned to her grandmother, and requested her 
 prayers for her, that the Lord would take her to himself — and 
 when her grandmother spoke encouragingly to her and inform- 
 ed her that it was often the experience of those who lived near 
 the Lord, to be beset with the temptations of the wicked one ; 
 the child answered, " I am very weak and can do nothing for 
 myself. It is the Lord that doth all for me. The Lord hath 
 been very merciful to me and is so still." Her heart being 
 filled with gratitude and love to God, for his manifold mercies, 
 she broke forth after this manner : " How sweet is the love of 
 God to my soul — O that I could praise him enough for his love 
 and mercy ! If the love of God is so sweet now, what will it 
 be when I get fully to it? O, that I was with thee now; dear 
 Lord, take me into thy arms — I do not now wonder to have 
 heard so many praising the Lord, for he is worthy of more 
 praise than I have strength to give him." 
 
 After this season of heavenly consolation and enjoyment, il 
 pleased the Lord to withdraw the light of his countenance and 
 permit her to be tried with desertion ; under which dispensa- 
 
JOSEPH POOLE. 105 
 
 tion, her prayers were earnest that he would not entirely for« 
 sake her, but in his own time " lift up the light of his counte- 
 nance again upon her, and receive her where the wicked cease 
 from troubling and the weary are at rest." She then prayed 
 for patience to wait the Lnrd's time ; and being asked to take 
 some nourishment, seemed to decline it, saying, " O, the love 
 of God is what T desire. Dear Lord, send comfort — why will 
 thou withdraw thyself from thy poor creature 1 O for one taste 
 of thy love before I go." 
 
 Apprehending death to be near, she desired to take leave 
 of her parents and the family, which she did in a very affec- 
 tionate manner ; and it pleased Him who is rich in mercy to 
 all those that call upon Him, to satisfy her soul with the re- 
 newed incomes of His love, in a humble sense whereof she 
 said, " O, dear Lord, how sweet is thy love and presence — no 
 tongue can tell but those who feel it — O praises to the Lord — 
 how shall I praise him enough 1" She desired those present 
 to unite with her in magnifying the worthy name of the Lord, 
 and expressed her belief that she should be with her dear Sa- 
 viour that night, and continued praising him as long as her 
 strength permitted. She departed this life on the 6th of eighth 
 month, 1730, aged fifteen years and five months. 
 
 Joseph Poolb, son of Joseph and Sarah Poole, deceased 
 the 29th of twelfth month, 1785, aged about sixteen years. 
 
 In his childhood he manifested a remarkable innocency and 
 sweetness of disposition, and a sobriety uncommon in one of 
 his years, seldom indulging himself in those plays and pastimes 
 to which children are generally addicted. Being endued with 
 a good understanding, enlarged by obedience to the early visi- 
 tations of Divine grace, he attained a considerable degree of 
 religious experience, and would often speak on serious subjects 
 in so sensible a manner, as to excite the admiration of those 
 who heard him. 
 
 Being fond of learning, and having a peculiar taste for such 
 
106 JOSEPH POOLE. 
 
 Studies, be made considerable progress in the mathematics and 
 other useful branches of science, as well as literature, which, 
 however, did not appear to elate him. He was remarkably 
 diligent in reading the Holy Scriptures, and greatly delighted 
 in the company of pious persons and the attendance of reli 
 gious meetings. About a year and a half before his decease, 
 it pleased the Lord to visit him in an eminent manner with the 
 influences of the Holy Spirit, to draw him into nearer and 
 more intimate acquaintance with himself, and wean his affec- 
 tions from all sublunary objects. As he yielded to the opera- 
 tion of that baptism which is compared to a refiner's fire and 
 fuller's soap, he was purified from the pollutions of sin, and 
 " to the praise of the glory of God's grace, wherein he hath 
 made us accepted in the Beloved," it may be said, that he be- 
 came emphatically "a new creature." 
 
 Continuing steadfast in his love and obedience to Christ Je- 
 sus, he soon found it his duty to declare unto others what the 
 Lord had done for his soul, and appeared in public testimony 
 in several of the meetings of Friends, to their edification and 
 comfort. The state of his mind, at the period when he first 
 yielded to this requisition, may be gathered from the following 
 memorandum, found after his decease, and dated 7th of eighth 
 month, 1785, viz : 
 
 " Many perturbations and trials have been the lot of my in- 
 heritance. May the Lord sanctify them to me, so as to render 
 acceptable those things which seem bitter to the taste, and 
 qualify me to labour in his vineyard to his honour, praise and 
 glory ; of which he alone is worthy." 
 
 He was weighty and fervent in spirit, and his deportment 
 solid and instructive — cautious not to speak either in meetings 
 for worship or discipline, without a clear evidence of Divine 
 requiring, and his words being few and savoury tended to mi- 
 nister grace to the hearers. His public declarations were short, 
 connected, and free from affectation. He evinced a tender 
 feeling for the situation of the poor and those in affliction, 
 and would frequently visit them, freely contributing to the 
 relief of their necessities, as well as imparling counsel or con- 
 fiolatiou 
 
JOSEPH POOLE. 107 
 
 A portion of almost every day was devoted to retirement and 
 religious contemplation, in which he took great delight, and 
 would occasionally record the fruits of the solitary hours which 
 hie thus passed. The following was written on such an occa- 
 sion, viz : " How precious is thy presence, O God 1 how sub- 
 lime are thy delights! How beautiful is thy majesty, excelling 
 that of all outward princes ! Placed far above all principalities, 
 thou delightest those who humbly seek thee, with refreshing 
 well-springs from thy Divine fountain — thou hast reserved de- 
 lightful pleasures for them. O, Lord, I have heard thy voice 
 which is sweet ; I have beheld thy countenance which is come- 
 ly — keep me in a humble, reverent, watchful state ; knowing 
 the enmity there is between thy precious seed which thou hast 
 sown in our hearts, and that of Satan who is an enemy and a 
 destroyer. O Lord, give me power to overcome, that so when 
 time here shall fail me, I may be received into thy everlasting 
 mansions, where the wicked cease from troubling and where 
 the weary are at rest."- 
 
 In this watchful state of mind he sojourned on earth, bear- 
 ing the daity cross and walking in that self-denying path which 
 the righteous in all ages have trodden ; until it pleased Him 
 whose ways are past finding out, to call him from works to a 
 blessed reward in heaven. 
 
 He was taken ill with the small-pox in the twelfth month, 
 1785 ; and though he suffered much from the disease, was fa- 
 voured with patience, and uttered many expressions which evin- 
 ced his confidence and trust in the Lord's power, and his as- 
 surance of mercy and acceptance through Jesus Christ his Re- 
 deemer. The day on which he was attacked, he observed to 
 his mother, " I am very sick, but I have sweet peace, and is 
 not that well?" After a painful night, he remarked, "I have 
 had a hard night of it ; but I have felt so much of the love of 
 God that it makes amends for all my hardships." On another 
 occasion, being in much pain, he said, " O, Lord, why am I 
 thus afflicted, seeing thou knowest the integrity of my heart ?" 
 and then prayed the Lord to grant him a little ease if it was 
 consistent with his will. Soon after which he fell asleep, and 
 
108 ELIZABETH FLETCHER. 
 
 on waking appeared much, refreshed, and gratefully acknow 
 ledged the Lord's mercy and goodness in answering his peti. 
 tion. 
 
 He expressed to his mother his hope that she would be ena- 
 bled to say with Job, " The Lord gave and the Lord hath.taken 
 away, blessed be the name of the Lord " A few days before 
 his decease, his spirit seemed to be drawn into near sympathy 
 with some American Friends recendy in England, with whom he 
 had become acquainted, and he desired his dear love to be con- 
 veyed to them, particularly John Pemberton and George Dillwyn, 
 and their companions. The morning of his dq)arture, several 
 persons coming into the room, he spoke in a lively pertinent 
 manner to their states ; and the last words he was heard to utter, 
 were, " I have tried it — I have proved it — nothing will do but 
 what has the Master's stamp upon it." 
 
 In i few moments after this, he fell into a sweet sleep and 
 quietly departed. 
 
 Elizabeth Fletcher was the daughter of John and Mary 
 Fletcher, of Danby Dale, Yorkshire, Englatid. 
 
 When about five years of age a complaint appeared in her 
 knee, from which she suffered much for at long time, and at 
 length it became evident that her life could only be prolonged 
 by amputation. In the eleventh year of her age, after solidly 
 considering the proposal, she cheerfully submitted to this pain- 
 ful operation, and for a considerable time after her recovery, 
 enjoyed good health. 
 
 She was placed at Ackworth school, where she gained the 
 love of her teachers and acquaintances ; for though of a lively 
 disposition, she was very affectionate and dutiful. Whilst there, 
 some symptoms of disease returned ; but after leaving that se- 
 minary, she was placed at Sheepscar school, near Leeds. Dur- 
 ing her stay there, her sister Mary was taken ill and died, and 
 the following extracts from a letter addressed to her by Eliza- 
 beth, show that her mind was no stranger to the important con- 
 cerns of the soul's salvation. 
 
ELIZABETH FLBTCHER. 109 
 
 *'I often feel very anxious about thy everlasting welfare, as 
 well as of the rest of the family, but thine more, because thou 
 art so poorly ; yet I hope the Almighty, who is ever willing to 
 help the pTJor and needy soul, will prepare thee for the awful 
 change, before he takes thee to himself; if it be his will so to 
 do. But if it please him to spare thee, I should think it a great 
 favour. Unerring Wisdom knows what is for the best ; so we 
 should be willing to say, ' Not my will, but thine, O Lord, be 
 done !' O my dear sister I may we be prepared before the aw- 
 ful day of judgment, when we shall have to give an account of 
 our thoughts, words and actions. My beloved sister, I think 
 thou wilt find very kind promises in the holy Bible. I remem- 
 ber some very gracious ones. Matt. xi. 28 to 30; Eccles. xi. 1. 
 and xii. 1. ; Psalm ciii. and cxx. 1 ; and many more thou wilt 
 find in that holy book. 
 
 . " My dear sister, I hope thou wilt not be offended at me, for 
 what I have taken the liberty to write to thee; for I have felt 
 very uncomfortable a long time, and as if I could not keep it 
 from thee any longer. O, my dear sister ! I cannot express what 
 a desire I feel on thy account, but I hope thou wilt be prepar- 
 ed ! for we know neither the day nor the hour when it may 
 please the Almighty to call us away. So farewell ; if we never 
 meet again in this world, I hope we shall in the next: farewell, 
 my very dear sister." 
 
 , While thus tenderly solicitous for the eternal welfare of a 
 beloved relative, this precious child was not negligent of th 
 state of her own mind ; but there is good reason to believe, 
 that by taking heed to the convictions of the Spirit of Truth, 
 she was growing in grace, and in the knowledge of that salva- 
 tion, which is the gift of God, through our Lord and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 In the twelfth month, 1824, her complaint assumed so alarm- 
 ing a character, that it was deemed necessary to remove her 
 home, and a long scene of acute bodily suffering ensued, during 
 which Divine support and preservation were mercifully vouch 
 safed, enabling her to endure with becoming fortitude and pa- 
 tience the trials allotted her. 
 10 
 
liO ELIZABETH FLETCHER. 
 
 In the time of her illness she uttered many heavenly expres. 
 sions, evincing her love for her God and Saviour, and her re- 
 Bignation to his blessed will — and also gave good advice to her 
 relations and others who came to see her. A few of those noted 
 down by her mother, are as follows : 
 
 I3th of fifth month, 1825. She said she ought to bear all 
 that was laid upon her with patience ; but felt so weak both 
 in body and mind, she did not know what she should do ; and 
 was afraid she should not have patience. 
 
 14th of firth month. She called her mother to her bedside, 
 and, with tears trickling down her cheeks, said, "O mother I 
 how different I feel this morning ! what a good night I have 
 had ! The Lord is good ; — how he hath comforted me — how 
 merciful ! O mother ! I hope we shall all meet again ! now I 
 find nothing particularly to stand in my way ; and I hope the 
 Lord will be with me to the last. Thou hast been a kind mo- 
 ther to me ; I hope the Lord will reward thee." 
 
 First-day morning, 15th of fifth month, she took hold of the 
 hand of one of her younger brothers, who was apt to give way 
 too much to his temper, and in a very solemn manner desired 
 him to be careful for the time to come, for he did not know 
 how soon he might be laid upon a death-bed ; and the sooner 
 he gave up, the better ; for as he grew older, his inclinations to 
 evil would be stronger, and the work would be harder. She 
 then reminded him that it was near meeting time, and desired 
 him when there, at his first sitting down, to endeavour to set- 
 tle his mind on the Almighty, who was able to help and sup- 
 port hiiu ; and that he should not suffer his mind to ramble. 
 
 21st of fifth month, she said, " O dear mother! what I have 
 felt this night ! I believe I should not have been here now if I 
 had been more patient. When my pain was so great, I thought 
 if I only could sink away and be at rest ! but I fear I have been 
 too impatient to be gone. I believe I shall be at rest, for there 
 is a place prepared for me in His glorious kingdom. The 
 light afflictions which I have had here are as nothing in com- 
 parison of the joys to come. I have prayed for all my dear 
 brothers and sisters, that they maj be preserved, and live in 
 
ELIZABETH FLETCHER. Ill 
 
 the fear of the Lord, and walk uprightly before Him ; so that 
 we may all meet again in his glorious kingdom, never more to 
 part. Christ died for our sins, and spilt his precious blood for 
 us. What a gracious Redeemer! When the final close comes, 
 I believe the Lord will send his angels to receive my spirit into 
 his glorious kingdom, there to rest for evermore. I hope my 
 brothers and sisters, and near relations will be here to see this 
 poor bit of clay committed to the silent grave; and I believe it 
 will not be long before I am gone hence." 
 
 At another time she remarked what a favour it was that she 
 was likely to be taken away in her youth, for she did not seem 
 as though she should ever be as able to encounter with the world 
 as many are ; that she was freely given up, and had rather die 
 than live. She then petitioned the Almighty that her father, 
 mother, brothers and sisters, might be so preserved in his fear, 
 as to be favoured to meet again where all sorrow and tears are 
 wiped away for evermore. 
 
 At another time, after lying still awhile, on being asked if 
 she had got a little sleep, she replied : " I have had far greater 
 enjoyment than that of sleep. I have been meditating about 
 heavenly things : what an enjoyment is this ! I believe I have 
 been too impatient when my pain was sharp ; I have endeavour- 
 ed to be more patient, but I have fainted by the way. Last 
 night I prayed fervently for help, and my prayer was answer- 
 ed." On her mother raising her up in bed, she said : " I hope 
 this will be the last time, if it please the Almighty ; but I must 
 wait my appointed time, though I long to be gone." 
 
 On its being observed to her, that she was worse to-day, she 
 replied : " No, no ! weaker in body, but stronger in mind. 
 What a comfortable day I have had ! I cannot express the 
 comfort I feel ; — the all-protecting arm supports me. What 
 comfortable sufferings !" 
 
 On the evening of the same day, she said : " I long to be 
 gone. What a Saviour I What a blessed Redeemer have I ! 
 Had I been taken away soon after I was taken sick, what a 
 state should I have been in ! so thoughtless are youth when in 
 health. What a merciful Father have I had to do with I He 
 
113 ELIZABETH PIETCHER. 
 
 has led me gently along step by step ; and his guardian care 
 has been o^er me. Dear father and mother, give me up freely 
 Into the hands of a merciful God. I believe He will be with 
 you and support you, only put your trust in Him ; the Lord 
 giveth and taketh away at his pleasure." 
 
 Soon afterwards she prayed after this manner : " Be pleased, 
 gracious Father ! to take me to thyself this night, if it be con- 
 sistent with thy holy will." 
 
 She then gave some directions about her funeral, and wished 
 everything to be done with as much stillness and calmness 
 as could well be ; for she delighted in stillness and to be alone. 
 
 First-day morning, the 32nd. She said her mind felt poor 
 and low ; and she supplicated the Almighty that He would ne- 
 ver leave nor forsake her, but be with her to the end, and arise 
 as with healing in his wings. Enlarging thus : " O gracious 
 Father ! grant me patience that I may hold out to the end; for 
 my body is exceedingly weak. May thy everlasting arms be 
 underneath to support and bear me up in my low seasons !" 
 
 23rd of fifth month. She said : " O mother ! I am afraid I 
 am over-anxious; I fear I shall offend Him." Shortly after 
 she prayed as follows : " Be pleased, thou gracious Father ! to 
 support me, and give me patience. I fear there is something 
 more to be done ; I fear I have offended Thee, in slighting thy 
 gracious calls. If any wrong thing yet remains in me, be 
 pleased, I humbly beseech Thee, to remove it. I love to be 
 afflicted and to feel pain ; then I think Thou art proving and 
 trying my faith and confidence in Thee. O Thou gracious 
 Father ! and Thou king of Saints ! Thou who hast suffered 
 upon the cross, and whose blood was spilt for our sins! be 
 pleased, I pray Thee, if there be anything yet in me that is un- 
 clean, not to leave me nor forsake me, until Thou hast made me 
 clean, and washed my robes in the blood of the Lamb ; only be 
 (jleased to give me patience, for I am afraid I shall offend Thee ; 
 for I cannot think a good thought without thy help. Thou 
 bountiful Father; I know I have slighted thy gracious calls in 
 days that are past, and thought I would put it off until a more 
 convenient time. What a poor disobedient creature I have 
 
ELIZABETH FLETCHER. 113 
 
 Been ! Be pleased, I pray Thee, to grant me an inheritance 
 in thy glorious kingdom of rest. — I long to be still and quiet, 
 that I may listen to hear thy still small voice in the secret of my. 
 heart ; and I want to clear my mind while I have strength ; for 
 I wish at last to have nothing to do but to die. I humbly pray 
 Thee that Thou wilt grant me an easy passage ; and be pleased 
 to receive my spirit into thy never-ending kingdom. I pray 
 Thee to support my dear father and mother, and give them 
 crowns of glory when time is done." 
 
 24th. This morning she said to her mother : " I have been 
 comfortable this night far beyond my expectation. I was afraid 
 I should offend the Lord last night, by not being patient enough 
 in my weak state of body ; and after I had a little rest, I turn- 
 ed my mind inward, and prayed to Him, that he would be 
 pleased to be with me this night and comfort me ; when this 
 passage was unexpectedly brought to my remembrance : ' The 
 Lord pitieth them that fear Him, like as a father pitieth his 
 own children ;' and I was comforted ; for I can truly say I was 
 afraid to offend Him. — O, how gracious and merciful a Father 
 He is to me ! how often have I slighted his gracious calls in 
 days that are past ; though I have often endeavoured to seek 
 Him, but have fallen short and fainted by the way; then 1 
 had to go back and begin again. What a kind and merciful 
 Father ! 
 
 "I cannot express the comfort I have felt this night. 1 be- 
 lieve I have been over-anxious to be gone, but now I feel quite 
 resigned to wait patiently the Lord's time, which certainly is 
 the best time. The last day or two, I thought I should soon 
 take my flight, and be at rest for evermore." 
 
 At another time she said, " I have been very comfortable 
 to-day ; and felt what I never felt before : I believe I am wash- 
 ed and made white in the blood of the Lamb, who died for me 
 and all mankind. What a gracious and forgiving Father is 
 He ! I believe I shall be happy for evermore ! what a favour ! 
 The Lord has been so mercifully kind to me all my life long ; 
 He followed me from day to day, and I often slighted his re- 
 proofs, and thought perhaps I would pay at'ention to his gen- 
 10* 
 
1]4 ELIZABETH FLETCHEJl. 
 
 tie invitations at a more convenient season ; but I .bund this 
 would not yield me any solid comfort. I saw I must give up 
 my whole heart." ^ 
 
 How often is this the case with children, when their heaven- 
 ly Father is plea.sed to visit their minds by his good Spirit, and 
 reprove them foi their evil conduct or words, or to incline them 
 to walk in the w lys of religion ! They think they are young, 
 and it will be socn enough some years to come ; or they are so 
 full of play, that they cannot attend to it now, and so put by 
 these gentle impressions to some future time, when, in their 
 apprehensions, it may be more convenient to attend to them. 
 But, ah ! little do such disobedient children think, that theprc- 
 sent time is the only convenient season — ^their heavenly Father, 
 whom they thus slight and neglect, may not visit them again 
 by his good Spirit; and in the midst of their play and folly, 
 death may cut them off. May all, therefore, of whatever age, 
 hearken to the reproofs of this Divine Monitor, surrender their 
 whole hearts to the Lord, and obey his blessed instructions ; 
 for this is the way to obtain eternal life. 
 
 Again, she remarked, " What a merciful and forgiving Sa- 
 viour have I had to deal with ! I have been favoured with a lin- 
 gering sickness, and there have been many little things to be 
 done away ; but through mercy I had rather die than live, 
 for I often felt myself very unfit to encounter with the 
 world." 
 
 " And now, dear parents, I hope you will give me up freely; 
 and I hope my dear brothers and sisters will be a comfort to 
 you, when my body is laid in the dust. I often think about 
 my dear sister Ann ; but I believe the Lord is near her, and 
 will never leave nor forsake her in her low seasons." 
 
 " I wish my love to be remembered to all my friends and re- 
 lations, who are not at my funeral ; and it is my desire that all 
 things may be done as still and quietly as possible." 
 
 The gradual progress of the disease reduced he? to a state 
 of extreme weakness, in which she could not raise her hand, 
 nor scarcely articulate a word so as to be understood , and after 
 about si> months confin* ment, she peacefully breathed her last, 
 
CHARLES COLEBY. 115 
 
 on the 5th of the sixth month, 1825, aged sixteen years. Hav 
 ing made an entire surrender of her heart to the Lord, and pa- 
 tiently endured those refining baptisms which were necessary 
 to purify her spirit, we doubt not, she is entered into the joy 
 of her Lord ; and through his mercy joined the innumerable 
 company of redeemed children, to sing the praises of the Lord 
 God and the Lamb, through the endless ages of eternity. 
 
 Charles Coleby of Alton, in Hampshire, England, was the 
 son of Joshua and Mary Coleby, of London. 
 
 In childhood he discovered an active and cheerful disposi- 
 tion, and his becoming deportment gained him the esteem and 
 affection of his school-fellows and teachers. After the com- 
 pletion of his education, he was placed as an apprentice with 
 his uncle at Alton, where he discharged his duties in business 
 with fidelity. 
 
 He early evinced a serious turn of mind by his reverent be- 
 haviour in meetings and during the time of silence before 
 meals, as well as by his general orderly conduct. He also 
 manifested a desire to read books on religious subjects, espe- 
 pecially the Holy Scriptures, in which he appeared to delight. 
 When about the age of fifteen, in replying to a letter from his 
 father relative to the selection of books, he observed that he 
 had been reading Newton's Dissertation on the Prophecies, 
 from which he derived much satisfaction, and that he was sur- 
 prised any one could entertain principles of infidelity after a 
 careful perusal of this work, in which there are such clear 
 proofs of the Scripture prophecies having been fulfilled. 
 
 For many months previous to the commencement of the af- 
 fliction which terminated his life, there appeared to be an in- 
 creased watchfulness in all his actions, and renewed attention 
 to his religious duties, retiring when opportunity offered, for 
 meditation and prayer. Those who witnessed his compara- 
 tively innocent life, entertained the hope that he would have 
 but little conflict of mind to pass through when brought on a 
 
116 CHARLES COLEBY. 
 
 sick-bed ; yet it pleased Divine Wisdom to try him with deep 
 baptisms of spirit, arising in part from the awful impressions 
 he had of the exceeding sinfulness Df sin. 
 
 He often lamented that during the time he was at Ackworth 
 school, he had told some known untruths, the recollection of 
 which brought him into great mental affliction, as did also the 
 following circumstance, which occurred when he was about 
 seven years old. Whilst with an uncle at Harleston, he had 
 taken a farthing without his leave, which he now requested his 
 aunt, who attended him during his illness, to return, saying 
 it might appear a small sum, and it was not the amount, but 
 the act, which pressed upon his mind. The request being 
 complied with, he appeared to be relieved. He bore his long 
 illness with much patience, and often asked to be alone, or, 
 when able, retired into another room ; and on these occasions 
 he was earnestly engaged in prayer to the Almighty that he 
 might be assisted to hold fast, his faith and be favoured to close 
 his life with calmness and resignation to the Divine will. In 
 vocal supplication he evinced a strong sense of the necessity 
 of a Redeemer, which he often expressed with much fervency, 
 believing that through Him alone, we obtain forgiveness of sins 
 and have access to God. 
 
 He was desirous to have his mind abstracted from all out- 
 ward objects and weaned from a dependence on any but the 
 Lord alone ; observing, " Oh ! that I could love him more and 
 more, and that he would be pleased to give me a broken heart 
 and a contrite spirit." On its being remarked that his suffer- 
 ings were great, he would reply, " They are small indeed^ 
 when compared with those of- my dear Redeemer." Once, 
 about midnight, he broke forth in fervent supplication for a 
 considerable time, concluding with these words, " Thine is the 
 power, mine is the weakness — thine is the glory, mine is the 
 shame — Amen." 
 
 During the last few days of his life, being extremely sore 
 and weary with lying, he suffered much pain whenever he was 
 moved, yet did not complain, but said he humbly hoped that 
 his patience might hold ou; to the end ; often desiring the pray^ 
 
HENRY ATKINSON. 117 
 
 ers of those about him. The day before his death, his suffer- 
 ings were extreme, and he seemed desirous to be released, yet 
 centered in resignation, saying very sweetly to his father, " pray 
 for me, but be sure to say, thy will be done and not mine. ' 
 During the night he was at times much agitated, and was con- 
 cerned lest he should say anything amiss during the unsettled 
 state of his mind. But in the morning this was mercifully re- 
 moved and succeeded by a holy calm, which no language can 
 express, and of which all in the room seemed in a degree to 
 partake. From this time until his death, about an hour and a 
 half, he was engaged in supplication, but his voice was so fee- 
 ble that little could be understood ; yet once, he clearly articu- 
 lated, " Thy will be done." He departed without a struggle, 
 on the 1st of the fifth month, 1819, aged sixteen years and a 
 half. 
 
 Henry Atkinson was the son of William and Ann Atkin- 
 son, of Darby Dale, in Yorkshire, England. Previous to his 
 leaving Ackworth school, symptoms of a complaint appeared, 
 which finally terminated in his decease; and this affection soon 
 increased so as to render much bodily exertion impracticable. 
 Being a youth of a religious turn of mind, much of his time 
 was spent in retirement and meditation, the good effects of 
 which more conspicuously appeared as the period of his disso- 
 lution approached, proving the efficacy of Divine grace, and 
 offering encouragement to others of the ri.sing generation to 
 love and serve their Creator in the days of their youth. 
 
 13th of Second month, 1825. Several of his relations 
 sitting by him in stillness, he desired his sister to read the 
 25th chapter of Matthew, which being done, he comment- 
 ed on the words " I know you not — depart from me thou 
 wicked and slothful servant," saying, " What a situation to 
 
 be in ! how needful it is that we should be prepared ! Though 
 
 you are all well at present, you know not how soon you 
 may be laid as low as I am, and there is enough to do to bear 
 the pains of the body, without having a troubled mind — but 1 
 
lis TUDOR BRAIN. 
 
 hope to bear wit h patience what may be laid upon me. I nave 
 not committed fiuch great sins as some have done, yet I liave 
 done enough to repent of, and I hope the Lord will forgive me. 
 When I was at Ackworth school, once or twice I told at, 
 untruth, for which I was smitten to the ground, and fell down 
 on my face and begged of the Lord to forgive me." 
 
 He then spoke of the contrast in the circumstances of La- 
 zarus and the rich man, and the awful condition of the latter ; 
 adding, " What a sad state such are in who trust in riches ! 
 If I had all the world, what would it profit me at such a time 
 as this 1" alluding also to the awfulness of eternity, that " when 
 thousands and thousands of years were expired, it was still but 
 as the beginning." Seeing some of his relations weep, he 
 said, " Weep not for me, but weep for yourselves ; I hope my 
 peace is made with God, and I don't know how soon it may 
 please Him to take me to himself." 
 
 21st of second month. This morning he prayed fervently 
 that the Almighty would send the messenger of death quickly, 
 but soon added, " Although I wish to be gone, yet the Lord's 
 time is the best time, and it is not right to wish for any other." 
 His agony being great, he repeated some expressions interced- 
 ing for ease, and presently after remarked, that " the way to 
 heaven lay by the gates of death, arid what a [fearful] thing it 
 would be for sinners to be so near dying as he was, and yet in 
 an unprepared state I" Towards evening, his sufferings con- 
 tinuing, he prayed with much fervour that the Lord would 
 keep him, adding, " Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." He ex- 
 pired on the following morning, aged sixteen years. 
 
 Tudor Brain, of London, was taken unwell when abcnl 
 seventeen years of age. Being removed to the country with a 
 view of benefiting his health, he was often observed to retire 
 alone into the fields, and would sometimes return with marks 
 of weeping on his countenance. His friends apprehended his 
 might proceed from the fear of death, but he informed mem 
 
TUDOR BKAIN. 119 
 
 " he was not afraid lo die, but willingly resigned himself to the 
 will of God, either for life or death." 
 
 About a month before he died, he became so ill as to be con- 
 fined to his chamber, but through Divine condescension, was 
 favoured with the sense of the Lord's presence, and frequently 
 mentioned his full assurance of future happiness; saying, 
 " Come Lord Jesus, come quickly and receive my soul." On 
 one occasion he called for a Bible and read the 17th chapter 
 of John, with trembling lips, and when he came to the 20th 
 verse, viz. " Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also 
 which shall believe on me through their word," he was much 
 affected. 
 
 The day before his departure, he was extremely ill, but se- 
 veral of his friends visiting him, he seemed refreshed and com- 
 forted, observing to his mother, " How merciful is the great 
 God to me, who hath put it into the hearts of good friends to 
 visit me ! There are healthier and younger lads than I,- who 
 are gone before me, a poor consumptive lad — he hath spared 
 me— surely I never shall forget his mercy." Then addressing 
 liimself to the Almighty, he said, " O, glory, glory and praises 
 are thine for ever more. O thou merciful God ; thou art mer- 
 ciful ; I can say that I have found it so — that when I had no 
 breath, I have sought thee and it hath been given me." 
 
 Seeing his parents weep, he said, " Be not troubled for me, 
 for I am going to a better place. If it be the will of the Lord, 
 he can raise me, but if not, his will be done." Then fixing 
 his eyes upon them, he said, " You are the nearest in the world 
 to me, but yet there is a nearer that is above." After a pause, 
 he added, " In my younger years I have gone by myself into 
 the meadows and have cried to the Lord, but knew not where 
 he was ; and when I heard his voice, I trembled, and as I gave 
 up, the Lord Jesus made himself known to me ; then I knew 
 what I sought for." 
 
 A relation expressing a desire that those present might be 
 prepared for their latter end, he said, " You must pray, and 
 hang, and lean upon the Lord Jesus Christ ; for it is of Him, 
 iuid through Him, that we must expect salvation. Without 
 
120 ANN CROWLEY. 
 
 Ilim ye ca.i do nothing ; for He died for sinners, and He is 
 very merciful to forgive — He hath forgiven me, blessed be His 
 holy name for ever. Although some be hardened and stubborn, 
 yet the Lord is merciful ; he can and may forgive — but you 
 tiiat are in the truth, keep in the truth." 
 
 4bout two hours before he died, he prayed as follows: 
 " Lord God, be merciful — thou art good, thou art bountiful. 
 Lord have mercy on me — come Lord Jesus, have mercy. 
 Thou diedst for sinners — glory — glory to the God of heaven ! 
 Oh, praises to thy name — Lord Jesus receive my soul." Pre- 
 sently after, " Oh ! what a glorious kingdom am I going to ! 
 there are dainties enough ! Oh, what a numerous army hath 
 my God I" Thus, with a song of praise on his lips, he finished 
 his earthly course, and we have no doubt, has entered that 
 glorious celestial city, hot one of whose inhabitants can say 
 " I am sick.' 
 
 Ann Crowley, daughter of Thomas Crowley of London, 
 during an illness of several months' continuance, was preserved 
 in much patience, and uttered many expressions showing the 
 fervent and heavenly state of her mind. Through the power 
 of the Lord Jesus, who conquered death, and giveth his saints 
 the victory over it, she was enabled to contemplate the close 
 of her life without fear, saying, " The pains of death are hard 
 to bear, and I am sensible they are not on me now — but they 
 are near approaching — death is no terror to me; O death, 
 where is thy sting ! O grave, where is thy victory ! My dear 
 mother, it will be a bitter cup, but it is of the Lord's prepar- 
 ing, and therefore drink it willingly.'' 
 
 On another occasion she said, "This is hard work; it is 
 indeed hard to bear, but the Lord is with me in these trying 
 moments. I did not think my dissolution was so near, but I 
 am ready. Take me. Father, take me to thyself this evening, 
 if it be thy will, for I long to be with thee in paradise. Though 
 1 haxe endured so many moments of agonizing pain, the Lord 
 has been my support through the whole, and I doubt not will 
 
ANN CKOWLEY. 121 
 
 continue to be with me to the end. O, Father — Father — Fa- 
 ther — bow the heavens and come down ; be with thy people 
 universally, all the world over. Why do you weep t Weep 
 not for me, but give me up to the Lord, for I am happy, far 
 happier than I can express. I wish every one of you could 
 feel what I feel at this time, for it is beyond expression — ^Oh ! 
 it is like a heaven upon earth — it hath not entered into the 
 heart of man to conceive what good things God hath in store 
 for them that love Him." 
 
 She earnestly entreated one of her sisters to make a full sur- 
 render of her heart to the Lord, saying, " O my sister, give up 
 — give up now in the days of thy youth, for the Lord loves an 
 early sacrifice — O prepare thyself, lest it should please the 
 Lord to cut thee down in the flower of thy youth." 
 
 About two weeks before her decease she prayed to the Al- 
 mighty as follows : " Thou hast been pleased to give me a taste 
 of thy goodness, and a sight of thy glory, and it is glorious in- 
 deed. — But O Father, I long to be with Thee, that I may en- 
 joy it in a more plentiful manner." Then, as if she had re- 
 ceived an assurance that her prayer was heard, added, " The 
 gates of heaven are open to receive me." At another time she 
 said, " I have never murmured at what it is the Lord's will I 
 should suffer, but I was content if the pain had been much 
 greater, if it was the will of my heavenly Father. O Lord, I 
 long to be with thee, when my soul shall join the angels and 
 archangels that are in heaven." 
 
 To her brothers and sisters she said, " It is my desire that 
 you, my tender brothers and sisters, may come to the same 
 experience. I was visited long before I was laid on this bed 
 of sickness: if I had not been, it would be miserable [for me] 
 indeed" — and a little after, " My spirit was warmed in the re- 
 newing of thy love." 
 
 About six days before her close, she sent for her three bro- 
 thers separately, to her bed-side, and in a most tender manner 
 cautioned them against pursuing the riches, gaiety and gran- 
 deur of the world ; and advised them to walk in the path of 
 virtue, to keep close to divine instruction, and to watch and 
 ' 11 
 
122 DEBORAH ElVILEN. 
 
 pray continually ; saying, " I feel it needful even on my death 
 led." To one of them she said, " Give up, — O give up — ^re- 
 member, the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom 
 seek thou that wisdom now in the days of thy youth. Step 
 gently along, and keep thy mind low and humble before Him." 
 
 After this she lay still for some time, and then observed, 
 " Though painful my nights and wearisome my days, yet I am 
 preserved in resignation and patience." Some of her irienda 
 coming to see her, she expressed to them, " My pains of bodj 
 are great, but my dependence is on the Lord, and my only 
 comfort is in Him. I thought from the beginning that I should 
 iiot get over it, but within these three weeks I have seen clearly 
 that I shall not." She also observed that her mind had been 
 visited by the spirit of Christ long before her illness, and she 
 had felt great uneasiness in wearing gay apparel, and also in 
 speaking in the plural language to one person, and had found 
 it difficult to take up the cross in these respects, but when 
 she did, her satisfaction was great. " Oh !" said she, " what I 
 feel for those whose minds are involved in the world !" Many 
 other expressions uttered by her on this occasion evinced the 
 happy state of hei mind, and to one of her friends she said, 
 " I am ready — I have nothing to do but to die." 
 
 The evening before her departure she exhorted her sister 
 against indulging a spirit of pride in her dress, adding, " Gaiety 
 proceeds from pride, and pride is the root of all evil." In the 
 night her pain increased and the approach of death was appa- 
 rent — much of her time was passed in prayer ; and calling for 
 her mother, she bade her " Farewell," and expired, the 12th 
 of second month, 1774, being not quite seventeen years of 
 age. 
 
 Debokah Emlen, daughter of Samuel and Sarah Emlen, 
 of the city of Philadelphia, deceased the 16th of fifth month, 
 1789, aged about seventeen years. 
 
 In the beginning of the year 1788, her health began to de- 
 cline, and during a long and painful illness, the sweetness of 
 
DEBORAH EMLKN. 12^ 
 
 her temper, and the calmness and patience in which she was 
 preserved, evinced her entire resignation to divine disposal. 
 When any new remedy was proposed by her physicians, she 
 would generally express her doubts of its success, but conclude 
 witn saying that if her friends desired it, she would follow their 
 directions. 
 
 One night when she saw that her physicians were at a loss 
 what to do next, she requested to know what her mother and 
 aunt thought of her situation, and after hearing their opinions 
 she said, " I think myself in a very dangerous way, more likely 
 to die than recover. I have no wish for either. I feel resigned 
 to the will of Him who best knows what is best. If I>should 
 recover now, I must die sometime, and pass through another 
 painful tedious illness — but if I go now, I shall escape many 
 snares, and temptations and sorrows that attend us in our pasr 
 sage through this life. Though my connexions are very dear 
 to me, 1 feel no regret in leaving the world. I never loved it 
 as much as seems common at my age, nor ever saw the charms 
 in it that young people generally suppose. I have not looked 
 on myself as an inhabitant of it, but as a traveller who was 
 bound to another country. When very young, I often had se- 
 rious thoughts on the importance of living so as to die in 
 peace." 
 
 A few nights before her close, as her aunt was supporting 
 her, she alluded to her weak and helpless condition, and said, 
 " My dear aunt, join me in prayer to the Almighty, that he will 
 be graciously pleased to take me out of the world. I desire to 
 be resigned, but if it is his will, I had rather go — I trust he 
 will receive me, for in him, and in Him alone, I put my 
 trust." 
 
 After a religious opportunity in her chamber, inquiry was 
 made if she felt fatigued, to which she replied, "No — ^I should 
 not have been, if the visit had continued several hours, had I 
 felt the same inward support." Some time after, she told her 
 aunt she never knew what perfect happiness was, until that 
 evening, having a foretaste of that felicity which she was soon 
 to enjoy for ever. On fifth-day morning, the 16th of fifth month. 
 
124 I.UCY A. PANCOAST. 
 
 she grew much worse, and gradually breathing shorter, was hap- 
 pily released from all her suflFerings, and received into the arms 
 of everlasting mercy. 
 
 As it is particularly interesting to trace the footsteps of 
 those who have given early evidences of piety, and through 
 obedience to the visitations of the love of Christ, have been 
 prepared to testify of his goodness to their souls, it has been 
 thought proper to preserve some account of the last illness and 
 death of Lucy A. Pancoast. 
 
 It fifrnishes an instructive example of the blessed effects re- 
 sulting from an early dedication to the Lord and a submission 
 to the power of his cross, by which only, we can be redeemed 
 from the corruptions of our fallen nature, and prepared for an 
 admittance into that glorious kingdom of peace and joy, where 
 nothing that is in the least degree impure or unholy can ever 
 enter. 
 
 She was the daughter of John and Ann Pancoast, of Spring- 
 field, New Jersey, and from her childhood manifested a svi'eet 
 and amiable disposition, which qualified her to share in sym- 
 pathetic feeling with her parents and family. A striking in- 
 stance of this occurred at a time when it pleased divine Provi- 
 dence to permit a dispensation of great affliction to overtake 
 them ; this precious child with unwearied attention and earnest 
 solicitude entered deeply into feeling with them, and espe- 
 cially with her father, who was reduced very low by severe 
 illness. 
 
 Soon after his recovery, she was taken ill with a putrid 
 sore throat, and although from that time until she was attack 
 ftd with the illness which terminated her life, her constitution 
 gradually weakened, yet it pleased her heavenly Parent so far 
 to restore her, that she mingled in the society of her friends for a 
 few months. On the 3rd of eleventh month, 1816, without 
 having complained of being more unwell than usual, she was 
 seized with a fainting fit, and from that time until her decease 
 was confined to her bed. 
 
LUCY A. PANCOAST. 125 
 
 She was an example of patience and resignation to the Di- 
 vine will through the whole course of her sufferings, never 
 being heard to murmur, though her pain was often extreme — 
 yet such were her diffidence and humility, that she several 
 times expressed a fear of not being as patient as she ought to 
 be. Her mind was much exercised from the commencement 
 of her illness, and desirous of quietness and retirement. 
 
 The second day after she was taken sick, her mother sitting 
 by her bed-side, she affectionately took her hand, and pressing 
 it to her face, said in a solemn manner, " O, mother — dear 
 mother, pray for me — but pray that the Lord's will may be 
 done respecting me :" and several times when she supposed all 
 in the room were asleep, she was heard to repeat, with uplifted 
 hands, " Thy will be done." She often desired that her parents 
 would not grieve for her, saying, " I love you dearly — very 
 dear you have been to me, and never more so than at this 
 time. I find it a great thing to be entirely resigned to the 
 Lord's will, which has been my constant endeavour for some 
 time." 
 
 She once observed, " Oh ! what a trying time when brought 
 upon a death-bed." Seeing her parents in tears, she said, " do 
 not grieve, the Lord's will must be done — you feel for me, but 
 I dare not let my mind dwell on you, for I feel that I have 
 need of all my strength, and of your prayers in this trying 
 time." 
 
 About the second week of her illness she requested that her 
 parents, brothers and sisters might be called, and affectionately 
 kissed each of them, after which she lay still for several hours; 
 an impressive silence prevailed around, and when any one ap- 
 proached her she gently waved her hand for all to be still. 
 While in this peaceful and quiet state of mind, the doctor came 
 in and aroused her ; she looked at him expressively and said, " O, 
 doctor, why didst thou disturb me ? I have had such a taste of 
 happiness, rest- happiness, the most pure I ever enjoyed" — and 
 spoke in a moving manner of the mercy and goodness of the 
 Lord to her." 
 
 On third-day the 12th, she was affected with delirium, 
 
126 LUCY A. PANCOAST. 
 
 and continued so at intervals until sixth-day morning ; though 
 during a part of that time she knew most of those around her, 
 appeared very sweet and composed, and expressed great love 
 for all, inquired if she had been impatient, or said anything 
 improper, tenderly desiring her friends to excuse it if- she 
 hould, and observed, " at times I know not what I do." 
 
 About 6 o'clock on the seventh-day morning, her attendants 
 were apprehensive that she was departing, and called the family. 
 On entering the room, they found her engaged in supplication 
 in a clear, audible voice, saying, " O Lord, thy will be done. 
 I have no will but thine. Wilt thou, O Lord, forgive a poor 
 repentant sinner and take me to thyself." Presently after she 
 looked around the room and asked, " Are you all here? I want 
 to see you all." Her sisters and brothers going to her, she 
 addressed them separately with much affection, saying : " I am 
 very happy, and do not know that I shall be taken very soon, 
 but am wholly resigned to my heavenly Father's will" — then 
 addressing her Creator, added, " I have no will but thine ; O ! 
 I love thee — dearly love thee ; I wanted only thee." She re- 
 marked that her prayers had been daily offered for a long time 
 past, though they had sometimes been short and imperfectly 
 uttered, such as, " Lord make me wholly thine." 
 
 Afler this she spoke to her parents, particularly desiring her 
 father not to have his attention so taken up with worldly con- 
 cerns, as to cause him to neglect the diligent attendance of 
 week-day meetings. Then turning to her sister, she said, 
 " My dear sister, pray daily to the Lord — dress plain ; it will 
 be a comfort to thee on thy dying-bed — Oh, how often when 
 my head has been laid on my pillow, have my prayers been 
 [put up] for you." To impress her words more fully on the 
 minds of her younger brothers. and sisters, she took them in her 
 arms and kissed them, saying, " Sister is going to die, and 
 wants you to remember to pray : never close your eyes to sleep 
 without it." 
 
 She requested an opportunity with the persons employed in 
 the kitchen, who having been called in, she took several of 
 them by the hand, and imparted suitable advice tc them. To 
 
LUCY A. PANCOAST. 137 
 
 one she said, " Pray to the Lord to forgive thee ; it is a dread- 
 ful thing to die in an unprepared state; a dreadful thing to be 
 brought upon a dying-bed and no Saviour to look to." After 
 a pause she lepeated the Lord's prayer, and, in a little time 
 the following lines : 
 
 " Great God ! thy name be blessed, 
 Thy Goodness be adored ; 
 My soul has been distressed, 
 But thou hast peace restored.' 
 
 Several times during the course of the day she said, " Thy will 
 be done. I have no other," which indeed appeared to be the 
 constant breathing of her redeemed spirit. On seventh-day 
 night, the 16th of the month, she desired her parents might be 
 called, and appearing entirely sensible, her countenance replete 
 with tender affection and her voice solemn and melodious, she 
 said, " I have been twice this night with the Lord my Saviour, 
 who said he would take me to himself" She then entreated 
 her parents to give her up, saying, " I know your love for me 
 is great, but it is not to be compared to the love of my heaven- 
 ly Father." Her parents replying that they would endeavour 
 to resign her to Him who gave her, she seemed filled with joy, 
 clasped her arms around her mother's neck and said; " O, 
 ]ta!ke me to thy bosom until my Saviour comes. O mother, I 
 have always loved thee dearly, but feel now as if I loved thee 
 more thaii ever." 
 
 On first-day evening her dissolution seemed to be fast ap- 
 proaching ; she frequently put up her prayers with great fer- 
 vency, calling upon her dear Lord and Saviour, saying, " I 
 have sacrificed all for thee, my dearest Saviour." A few mi- 
 nutes before her close she was distinctly heard to utter these 
 words, " I am willing — I am willing^dearest — Father — which 
 art in — heaven — blessed Saviour." Soon after this she quietly 
 departed, on the 17th of eleventh month, 1816, aged seventeen 
 years ; and we have no doubt her ransomed spirit joined that 
 innumerable company, who, having washed their robes and 
 made them white in the blood of the Lamb, are continually be- 
 fore the throne of God, saying with a loud voice, " Worthy is 
 
128 SAMUEL TOMSON. 
 
 the Lamb that was slain, to receive power and riches, and wiw- 
 dom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing— for 
 fhou wast slain and hast redeemed us unto God by thy 
 blood." 
 
 Samuel Tomson was the son of William Bridge Tomson, 
 of Mepai, in Cambridgeshire, England. Though he was pre- 
 served from many of the evils to which the young are exposed, 
 yet, about eighteen months before his death, he was greatly 
 afflicted under a sense of condemnation for past sins ; and the 
 consciousness that he had not paid proper attention to the coun- 
 sel of his parents became a source of heartfelt sorrow. He sent 
 for his father and expressed to him his uneasiness at having 
 acted contrary to the wishes of his parents, desiring that he 
 might be forgiven by them. He appeared to be relieved by thus 
 disclosing his feelings, and earnestly sought the forgiveness of 
 his heavenly Father, under strong conviction of mind, exclaim- 
 ing, " Oh ! that I might witness my salvation sealed this 
 night." 
 
 During the time of his illness, many of his expressions evin- 
 ced that the Lord was instructing him by his holy Spirit, and 
 that in adorable condescension the purification of the soul was 
 going forward. " What a comfort," he remarked on one oc- 
 casion, " it is to have such parents, and to be so cared for. I 
 now perceive that many young persons are not enough sensible 
 of the advantage of such care." 
 
 At such an awful period, when death is about to separate 
 them from the society of their beloved parents, what an un- 
 speakable consolation must it be to children to feel the sus- 
 taining evidence that they have honoured and obeyed thera 
 while in health ; and cheerfully submitted to the instructions 
 of those who were endeavouring to lead their tender minds in 
 the ways of religion and virtue, and to fix their hopes of eter- 
 nal felicity on that redemption which comes by Jesus Christ 
 i>ur Lord. 
 
 Speaking of his bodily affliction, he said, " Though my suf 
 
SAMUEL TOMSON. 129 
 
 ferings are great ; what are they when compared with what our 
 Saviour endured when he bore the sins of mankind !" After- 
 wards, being in extreme pain, he repeatedly and fervently sup- 
 plicated — "O gracious Saviour, be pleased to relieve me;" 
 and his prayer appeared to be answered, for shortly after, he was 
 permitted to experience considerable alleviation. 
 
 A sense of this favour continued to be a source of consola- 
 tion and encouragement to his mind, and he would often say, 
 "How comfortable do I feel, both in body and mind — what a 
 favour to be so free from pain 1" He laid awake many hours 
 of the night, and spent much time in grateful commemoration 
 of the mercy and goodness of his heavenly Father, who gra- 
 ciously vouchsafed his sustaining presence — being'firmly per- 
 suaded that nothing short of this could afford him such sweet 
 peace. 
 
 He delighted in meditation, and in reading and reflecting 
 upon the Holy Scriptures ; and his apartment being near that 
 of his parents, they were often comforted by hearing him en- 
 gaged in vocal prayer during the night. One morning request- 
 ing his father to come to him, he mentioned that he had been 
 remarkably refreshed in spirit, during the preceding night, 
 and added, " Now, I could wish to be released, but desire pa- 
 tiently to wait the appointed time." 
 
 Sometime afterwards he observed, " Oh I what a consolation 
 to poor sinners, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save 
 the chiefest," adding, " It is well for me that I was afflicted — 
 before I was afflicted I went astray." He inquired where that 
 portion of Scripture was, which says, "Where the wicked 
 cease from troubling and the weary are at rest" — and his ques- 
 tion being answered, he said with much sweetness, " I shall 
 soon be there, mother." 
 
 About thirty-six hours before his departure he lost the pow- 
 er of speech, but the calm and peaceful expression of his coun- 
 tenance indicated a mind already enjoying a foretaste of that 
 unspeakable felicity which shall be revealed hereafter. He 
 died at the age of seventeen on the 2nd of the fourth month. 
 1824. 
 
•■so MARY SCArF ALEXANDER HOPWOOD. 
 
 Mary Scaip was taken ill at the same time, and with' the 
 same disease as Her sister, of whom some account has been 
 given at page 100 of this work, and survived her about two 
 Weeks. During their sickness, her sister was under much con- 
 cern on Mary's account, and frequently engaged in supplication 
 to God, that he would be pleased to make her acquainted with 
 his peace. And in due time, He who keepeth covenant and 
 showeth mercy, was pleased to break in upon her soul by his 
 holy Spirit, and give her a clear understanding of spiritual 
 things. Under the influence of this Divine visitation, she broke 
 forth in supplication on this wise, " O great God — Jehovah of 
 heaven and earth ! whose splendour filleth heaven and thy won- 
 ders fill the earth, have mercy upon me, thine handmaid, who 
 am as a worm before thee, yet a part of thy creation — Lord 
 help my weak, revive my drooping, spirit, by thy consolating 
 presence ; strengthen my faith, I beseech thee, and keep me 
 through this exercise. I beseech thee, Lord, that thy will may 
 be done in earth as it is done in heaven." 
 
 From early life she had been fond of reading the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, and often spoke of the experience of David, Job, and 
 others of the Lord's servants ; " and now," said she, " I do 
 know God's love to be the same to me as it was to them ; so 
 that I am neither afraid nor unwilling to die, for God blotteth 
 out my transgressions and lays nothing to my charge. I be- 
 lieve there is a place prepared for me in heaven. And dear 
 mother, do what thou canst not to sorrow — my love is great to 
 thee, and my advice is, that you go and live near some meet- 
 ing and bring up my brother amongst Friends." She spoke 
 of her death as being near, and expressed an assurance that 
 her spirit would ascend to God in heaven. Her illness increas- 
 ng, she departed this life aged eighteen years. 
 
 Alexander Hopwood, was the son of Samuel and Ann 
 Hopwood, of Austle in the county of Cornwall, England. His 
 parents being pious persons, who were more concerned for the 
 
ALKXANIJER hopwood. 131 
 
 spiritual welfare of their son than for his worldly interest, en- 
 deavoured to give him a religious education, and to inform his 
 mind respecting the great truths of Christianity, and under the 
 Divine blessing their Christian care in these respects was the 
 means of preserving him from those vices with which the minds 
 of many of the youth are ensnared. 
 
 In the year 1732, he accompanied his father to Loudon, in 
 which journey, as well as during his stay in the city, the Lord 
 was pleased to renew the visitation of his love to his soul, and 
 give him an increased knowledge of heavenly things. 
 
 After his return home, he was frequently indisposed, and on 
 the 1st of the seventh month, was seized with a violent fever. 
 On the following day he observed to his mother, " If the Lord 
 is pleased to take me, I am fully satisfied. I shall go well, my 
 soul will be happy, and have a place amongst the righteous." 
 
 The day before he departed, being filled with the love of God, 
 which seemed to raise him above the feeling of bodily weak- 
 ness, he broke forth in fervent supplication to this effect, " O 
 Lord ! thou that preservedst Shadrach, Meshach and Abedne- 
 go in the fiery furnace, art able to preserve me unto the end. 
 
 God, what shall my soul say ? I will wrestle with thee like 
 Jacob, if I pray all night — if thou wilt not make me like him, 
 give me [at least] an evidence of favour with thee ; whether I live 
 or die, give me a place within thy house. Lord, if thou art 
 pleased to spare my life, I will obey thy commands in anything 
 thou art pleased to require of me." 
 
 Soon after this, his father was engaged in vocal prayer by 
 his bed-side, which tended to comfort and strengthen the mind 
 of the dying youth ; and through the Lord's goodness he re- 
 ceived an evidence of that favour which his soul longed for, 
 under a grateful sense whereof he returned praises and thanks 
 to the Most High, saying, " O Lord, what shall my soul say? 
 
 1 have not breath to praise thee, O my God ; but I will do it 
 as long as it lasts." 
 
 After a little pause, he said he believed he must take leave 
 of his relations, which he did with much affection and tender- 
 ness, and then desired of the Lord that if it was not his will to 
 
133 CATHARINE BURLING. 
 
 give him longer time in this world^ he would be pleased to 
 grant him a quick and easy passage, which petition was mer- 
 cifully answered. He passed away on the following morning 
 without sigh or groan, and we have no doubt obtained an ad- 
 mittance into the kingdom of heaven. Aged about eighteen 
 years. 
 
 Catharine Burling, daughter of .Tohn ^and Ann Burling, 
 of the city of New York, was taken ill of a fever which gra- 
 dually weakened her strength and brought her down, to use 
 her own expressions, step by step to the borders of the grave. 
 Her recovery being considered doubtful, she was introduced 
 into close conflict respecting her future state, and earnest were 
 her prayers to God for a little longer time, that through the 
 eifectual operation of his transforming grace, she might come 
 to witness a preparation for her final change. And He who is 
 rich in mercy to those that call upon him in humble faith, was 
 graciously pleased to hear and answer her petition. She ex- 
 perienced the great work of regeneration to be accomplished 
 and being created anew in Christ Jesus, was prepared to say, 
 " My mind is like a little child's." In the aboundings of the 
 love of God shed abroad in her heart, she was enabled to 
 " publish with the voice of thanksgiving, and to tell of all the 
 wondrous works," which her Saviour had wrought for her 
 soul. She also frequently exhorted those who came to see 
 her, " to amendment of life, that when they came to lie on a 
 sick-bed, they might enjoy that peace which she was then made 
 a partaker of;" saying, " she felt the Lord's peace flow in her 
 mind like a gentle stream, and that her cup run over." 
 
 On another occasion she observed, " Many wearisome nights 
 have I gone through, in which I have watered my pillow with 
 my tears. I was long in doubt of my eternal happiness ; and 
 in the time of my greatest distress I cried to the Lord that he 
 would be pleased to lengthen my time a little, that I might be 
 more fully prepared ; and he was graciously pleased to hear 
 and grant my request. And now he has been pleased to grant 
 
CATHARINE BURLINO. 133 
 
 me a full assurance [of my eternal happiness ] and to lengthen 
 my time, that I might speak of his goodness to others, and tell 
 what he has done for my soul. Oh ! praises — praises — praises 
 he given to his great and glorious name. Oh ! if I had the 
 tongue of an angel, I could not sufficiently express my grati- 
 tude to the gracious God, who has been pleased to favour me 
 in so eminent a manner," 
 
 Again, she said, "My disorder is very changeable; very 
 flattering it would be to some, but it does not flatter me. I am 
 resigned to the Lord's will : let him do just as best pleaseth 
 him with me, his poor frail creature. A few days ago, when 
 I thought myself just launching into eternity, the boundless 
 ocean of eternity — I prayed to the Lord that he would be 
 pleased to give me a little longer time, and he was graciously 
 pleased to hear and grant my request. The work of regene- 
 ration is a great work ; I know it now experimentally. I am 
 become a new creature, new thoughts, new desires ; my affec- 
 tions set upon things above ; I have a new name written in the 
 Lamb's book of life, and the white stone is given to me." 
 
 She advised her brothers and sisters to plainness of speech 
 and apparel, saying, " Remember our blessed Lord, that great 
 pattern of plainness ; who, when on earth, went up and down 
 doing good, and wore a garment without a seam. He was 
 crucified ; he was nailed to the cross for our sins — for my sins 
 — Oh ! love inexpressible." 
 
 Having, through adorable mercy, experienced the necessary 
 work of purification, and being transformed by the renewing 
 of her mind, it pleased the Lord to permit her ransomed spirit 
 to partake of the joys of his salvation ; and during the last 
 five weeks of her life, she was often engaged in thankful com- 
 memoration of the spiritual favours she received, saying, " I 
 have nothing to do with this world ; Oh 1 let my time be em- 
 ployed in praising the Lord; and telling of his gracious deal- 
 ings with my soul." 
 
 As her father was sifting by her bed-side one evening, she 
 said to him, "Thou art my father; but now I have another. 
 I have an heavenly Father. I love thee dearly, but I love Him 
 12 
 
£34 CATHARINE BURLING. 
 
 much more. Oh ! He is the chiefest of ten thousands." She 
 would frequently say, " I am thankful to the Lord for all his 
 favours conferred on me. When I do not spefak, 1 am thank- 
 ful in ray heart, and that is more than words. The Lord does 
 not require lip-honour ; but when my heart is filled I cannot 
 help speaking." 
 
 At another time she observed, " Many are the changes and 
 vicissitudes I experience, and what may come next none of us 
 knows ; but I am resigned and thankful for all His mercies to 
 His poor frail creature. He must do with me just as He 
 pleases : we should be thankful for all the Lord's favours. 1 
 hope and pray that I may be kept thankful and humble, meek and 
 low before Him, waiting for my change ; and a happy change 
 it will be for me." 
 
 One morning, as her mother and sisters were dressing her, 
 she desired them to stop, and thus expressed herself, "I now 
 no longer wonder that the martyrs could sing in the flames. 
 I could do the same. I think I could go through burning 
 flames, if required, for the love of Christ : Oh ! it is inexpres- 
 sible 1" 
 
 On another occasion, she spoke to the following import : 
 " Now I know how precious the soul is ! Oh ! that peoplie 
 would prize their time, and prepare while health is granted 
 them. I bless the Lord, I am prepared, if He is pleased to 
 call me the next moment, I am ready; but I am thankful for 
 the little time He has granted me to be with you. Oh ! how 
 shocking! how horribly shocking must it- be for those poor 
 souls who are unprepared, and deprived of their senses at such 
 a time as this !" 
 
 She warned many young people at different times against 
 reading romances and idle books, saying, " It has been a great 
 trouble and exercise of mind to me, more than anything I have 
 done. It has caused me many a wearisome night and many a 
 bitter tear, though I never read but a few, and those that were 
 deemed the most harmless. I know there are some who deem 
 them innocent amusements, and say these books are instruc- 
 tive, and that there are good morals in them. But Oh ! must 
 
RACHEL MOXHAM. 135 
 
 we go to such books for good morals? Read the Scriptures, 
 which are the best of all books ; and there are other good books 
 beside." 
 
 A person who was accustomed to a seafaring life, coming 
 into the room, after a few minutes' pause, she thus addressed 
 him, " Thou art one that saileth on the great waters, and there 
 thou mayest see God's wonders in the great deeps — and thou 
 art much in company with sailors and such like men, who are 
 light and frpthy in their conversation. I desire thee to keep 
 thy mind watchful, and near the Lord, which if thou doest, 
 thou wilt be preserved in his fear." 
 
 One evening she called her little 'brothers to her and em- 
 braced them very affectionately ; and being then removed to the 
 bed-side, she said, " Oh ! I am full of love. I feel a degree 
 of divine love." A person in the room remarking how easy 
 and composed her countenance was, she replied, " How can 
 my countenance be sad when my mind is at peace?" the per- 
 son adding, " Which the world cannot give," she rejoined " No 
 —nor take away." 
 
 Two of the neighbours coming in, she addressed one of 
 them, saying, " Thou seest me very weak and low — but my 
 mind is at peace — sweet, heavenly peace. I hope and pray 
 that thou mayest feel the same when thou comest to lie on a 
 sick-bed." 
 
 , The day before her departure, she desired her sister to in- 
 form their mother that " she was resigned ; patiently waiting 
 and quietly hoping for her happy change ;" and soon after, re- 
 marked, "I feel as if I am going to Paradise" — which blessed 
 anticipation was soon realized. She deceased the 16th of the 
 fourth month, 1764, in the eighteenth year of her age. 
 
 Rachel Moxham, daughter of John and Esther Moxham, 
 of Melksham, Wiltshire, England, was naturally of an amiable, 
 social temper, and fond of company, on which account, her 
 pious mother thought it needful to watch over am restrain her. 
 
136 KACHEIi MOXHAM. 
 
 About the fifteenth year of her age, it was observed that leli- 
 gious impressions had fastened on her mind; she became se 
 date, loved retirement, and through the operation of the Spirit 
 of Christ, was mercifully taught how to wait on the Lord, and 
 what to wait for. 
 
 One evening, after an opportunity of silent, mental introver- 
 sion, she said to her mother nearly as follows, " I have thought 
 it my duty to thank thee for thy care in preventing and re- 
 straining me from unsuitable company, which I took hardly, 
 and I believe if I had had the liberty I coveted, I should not 
 have known the peace and comfort I now feel, in obedience to 
 the principles of truth, but should have gone into the broad 
 road that leadeth to death." 
 
 She continued to be serious and steady in her deportment, 
 looking towards the eternal recompense of reward, and a few 
 days before her decease, expressed a desire to attend the Cluar- 
 terly Meeting. On this occasion a minister spoke of the un- 
 certainty of time and the comfoTt of having hope toward God 
 in a dying hour. This communication she took to her- 
 self, and in the evening said that " her work was nearly 
 finished." 
 
 The tlaarterly Meeting occurred on second-day; and on 
 sixth-day morning following, she complained of illness. In 
 about two hours, her parents were so apprehensive of danger, 
 as to be much affected, which she observed and said, "Do not 
 grieve for me, but rejoice evermore ; and give thanks that I ara 
 going to everlasting rest," adding, " I hope" — paused a mo- 
 ment, and then repeated, " I am going to everlasting rest and 
 peace." 
 
 She mentioned to a friend the presentiment she had of her 
 departure, and " her hope that the Almighty would be near 
 and sustain the spirits of her parents under the trial, as he did 
 hers at that time." She then settled herself quietly in bed, 
 took leave of her friends, and under the influence of a sweet 
 and awful solemnity, which tendered the hearts of those pre- 
 sent, departed to her rest in Jesus ; no words being spoken, ex- 
 cept her saying, " Lord, receive, my spirit." She died after 
 
ANN TAYLOR. 137 
 
 about eight hours illness, on the 20th of the third month, 1772; ■ 
 aged nearly eighteen years. 
 
 Ann Taylor, who died at Manchester, England, the 7th of 
 the fourth month, 1806, was the daughter of John Tind Ann 
 Taylor of that place. She received the principal part of her 
 education at home, and during the latter part of her time was 
 mostly occupied in the acquirement of useful learning, under 
 the care of her father's second wife. The following interest- 
 ing particulars respecting the final illness of this pious young 
 woman, will show that the tender care extended to her, had 
 not been in vain. 
 
 On fourth-day, the 25th of ninth month, 1805, she was much 
 affected in meeting, under the ministry of a friend who remark- 
 ed in the course of his communication, " Day after day — week 
 succeeding week — and year after year, pass away, and what 
 preparation is made for our latter end V The awakening con- 
 sideration " Am I ready for the awful change 1" deeply impress- 
 ed her mind. At the close of the meeting she attended a 
 corpse to the grave-yard, and although then apparently in good 
 health, had a strong belief that her own interment would fol- 
 low before long. On the succeeding seventh-day she was at- 
 tacked with a spitting of blood, which confined her to the bed 
 for several days, and excited some apprehensions in her mind, 
 lest she should be removed from time, before the work of pre- 
 paration was completed. In about two weeks, however, she so 
 far recovered as to be able to go about the house. 
 
 A short time after this partial amendment, the disease re- 
 turned, and she appeared under much distress, saying, " I don't 
 yet feel sufficiently prepared." She was asked whether any 
 particular offence stood in her way, to which she replied, " I 
 don't know of anything but a want' of attention — not having 
 my thoughts turned inward whilst in meetings, which I now 
 see has been a great loss to me. By suffering my mind to ram- 
 ble, I have wasted much precious time, surely it is playing the 
 hypocrite — seeing this to be the case, I resolved when last at 
 12* 
 
1 38 ANN TAYLOR. 
 
 meeting, that if permitted to go there again, I would be more 
 careful and diligent, but 1 now believe I shall never go more." 
 
 It being remarked that it was a great favour to be brought 
 to see where we had omitted or committed anything, contrary 
 to our known duty, she replied, " Yes, mother — and I hope to 
 be very Careful, every way, during the little time allotted me 
 here — all things are possible with Him who knows what is best 
 for us." She was often employed in taking a retrospect of her 
 past life and strictly scrutinizing her conduct ; and on one oc- 
 casion she observed, in allusion to it, " I never knowmgly told 
 a falsehood ; which now affords me great peace." 
 
 She expressed a tender concern for several young persons 
 who belonged to the same meeting with herself, saying, " I 
 believe if some of them were laid on a sick-bed as 1 am, they 
 would see the folly of pursuing [with avidity] anything but 
 that which is most likely to fit them for an inheritance in the 
 kingdom of heaven. Oh! how pure must all be that enter 
 there ! There are too few, when young and in health, who 
 think deeply enough of their latter end." 
 
 During the many returns of the disorder which she had, her 
 mind was favoured in a remarkable manner with patience and 
 resignation. " It is the Lord's doing," she would say, " let 
 him do what he will — I know it is for my refinement, and if I 
 had a greater evidence of going well, I could leave all earthly 
 things with joy — for it will be but a little time before those I 
 leave behind me must go also — yet I hope my great Master 
 will favour me with patience and resignation to wait his time." 
 Her mother expressing her belief that a clearer assurance of 
 divine acceptance would be vouchsafed before her close, she 
 replied, " Theii I want nothing more, but shall be happy." 
 
 One evening she said, " I fear I have not loved my Maker 
 so much as I ought, which may be the cause of his presence 
 being so Jong withdrawn, now in my affliction." As a source 
 of consolation to her tried mind, her mother remarked that the 
 patience and resignation with which she was favoured, came 
 not from man — she rejoined, " I hope to be preserved from 
 murmuring, for that would be unwise; and I give myself 
 
ANN TAYLOR. 139 
 
 ap entirely into my Maker's hands to do with me as he sees 
 best." 
 
 Slie evinced great compassion for those of her fellow-crea- 
 tures whose situation excluded them from enjoying the com- 
 forts, or even the common necessaries of life : " How much," 
 said she, " have I to be thankful for, in being provided with 
 everything needful to relieve my bodily suffering, and also with 
 affectionate attendance. There seems very little ground to 
 hope for my recovery, yet it is not impossible, and if I should 
 be restored to health, the rest of my days shall be spent to the 
 honour of a merciful Creator ; but I have little prospect of ever 
 getting much better." 
 
 A relation calling to see her, remarked her exemplary pa- 
 tience, and that he should think it a great favour to experience 
 the same precious resignation, when near his close. After he 
 had left her, she said, " I cannot expect to be rewarded like 
 him. He has given up much ; but what have I done to look for 
 any reward 1 What crosses have I taken up for Christ's sake 1" 
 It was observed that she had denied herself many gratifications, 
 which were deemed by the world, innocent and allowable; she 
 answered, " Yes — because I considered myself only a steward 
 over everything I possessed, and believed it wrong to indulge in 
 anything that would take up too much of my time, or fill my 
 mind with what was unprofitable ; and though I never felt un- 
 easy with, any part of my dress, yet I now believe it right to 
 make clothing in a manner that will take up the least time ; 
 convenience and cleanliness should be [principally] looked to 
 in apparel, for it is vanity to adorn these poor bodies that are 
 but dust." 
 
 Observing her mother weep, she repeated several times, in 
 an earnest and affectionate manner, " Don't shed tears for me; 
 I am going well," and after some further conversation, observ- 
 ed, " Thou knowest it is said, in my Father's house there are 
 many mansions ; and if I get to one of the very lowest, I shall 
 be content." She desired a friend in the room not to be so 
 affected, for she should soon be happy, and her mother con- 
 firming this, by the expression of a similar beUef, she said with 
 
140 MARIA MOTT. 
 
 a tenderness and a melody that can only be felt, " Yes — Mo. 
 ther — yes — I shall be happy, and I hope thou and I shall meet 
 there together." 
 
 It being thought that her end was near, the family were call- 
 ed, and soon after, she bade each individual farewell, and in a 
 distinct manner said, " And now, O Father, if it be thy will, 
 take me quickly ;" then breathed shorter, until about 7 o'clock 
 in the morning, when her ransoibed spirit entered into rest. 
 She was eighteen years old. 
 
 Maria Mott, daughter of Richard and Abigail Mott, of 
 Mamaroneck, in the state of New York, deceased the 7th of 
 twelfth month, 1816, aged eighteen years. 
 
 In early life she exhibited traces of an active and vigorous 
 mind, and being naturally of an amiable and affectionate tem- 
 per, the pleasing anticipation was indulged that under the sanc- 
 tifying power of Divine grace, those gifts of the understanding 
 would, in after time, become devoted to the service of the bless- 
 ed Giver. As she advanced in years, the vivacity of her dis- 
 position and the prevalence of the natural will were observed 
 to be increasing, and proofs were soon given that they would 
 require the watchful and religious care of her parents properly 
 to regulate them. Under the Divine blessing, however, the 
 judicious endeavours used to convince her judgment of the im- 
 propriety of wrong things, and the satisfaction and advantages 
 resulting from correct conduct, were happily successful, and 
 her parents had the comfort of seeing her increase in stability 
 and religious thoughtfulness. 
 
 About the tenth year of her age, she was favoured with re- 
 newed; visitations of Divine love, which produced obvious and 
 lasting impressions on her mind; she became more attentive, 
 affectiocate and docile in her manners, regarding the feelings 
 and admonition of her parents with such scrupulous tenderness, 
 that they have no recollection of her committing any act after- 
 wards which she knew would be disagreeable to them. 
 
MARIA MOTT. 141 
 
 lu the spring of 1815, her parents being about to leave home 
 for a few weeks, she observed to her mother, " Though it is 
 much against our inclination to part with you, as we feel the loss 
 of your company very much, yet I hope you will not be anxious 
 about home in your absence ; for I think we endeavour to be 
 as careful of our conduct as when you are with us, and to 
 manage the affairs of the family, as nearly as we can, in a 
 manner which we suppose would be agreeable to you ; it is our 
 practice to have the family collected, and to read the Scrip- 
 tures, as you do when at home." 
 
 Being furnished with books adapted to her age, she acquired 
 a taste and fondness for reading; selecting her books with 
 much care, and avoiding such as were not instructive, or which 
 she knew her parents would not approve. Though fond of 
 history and works on moral and literary subjects, yet she de- 
 lighted most in those of a religious character, which she read 
 with deep interest. She was well acquainted with the history 
 of the Society of Friends, and with the writings of some of its 
 most distinguished members, and often made pertinent remarks 
 upon their sufferings and faithfulness in support of their reli- 
 gious principles. 
 
 She highly estimated that kind of conversation which tends 
 to inform and improve the human mind, and regretted that so 
 much of the time of young persons, when in company, was 
 wasted in trifling amusements and converse. A few months 
 previous to her dissolution, conversing with her mother and an 
 intimate friend on the benefits and design of social life, she re- 
 marked, " I have often regretted that so much precious time 
 should be spent to so little purpose as it appears to be. I fear 
 in some places, the practice is increasing, of young people col- 
 lected in companies, amusing themselves with various kinds 
 of play, which appear to me not calculated to promote real 
 happiness or enjoyment, nor is such an employment of time 
 suited to that dignity of character, after which we all ought to 
 aspire.'* 
 
 Having been trained to habits of industry, she was fond of 
 useful employment, and willing to render assistance in such 
 
144 MARIA MOTT. 
 
 business as was necessary ; and being prompted by her sym 
 pathy and commiseration for the wants of the suffering poor, 
 she sought and embraced opportunities of relieving that class 
 in the neighbourhood; frequently employing her needle lo 
 render them comfortable during the inclement season of tho 
 year. Her benevolent mind derived much satisfaction from 
 these works of charity, and she would often remark that time 
 passed pleasantly while thus occupied. 
 
 In the eleventh month she accompanied her parents and two 
 of their friends, in a journey to Dutchess County. She had 
 been fond of attending religious meetings from her childhood, 
 often spoke of the nature and importance of the duty, and was 
 an example of becoming sobriety in them ; and she appeared 
 grateful for the opportunity thus afforded her of attending those 
 held by these friends. From her subsequent remarks, it is 
 evident that serious and profitable impressions were made upon 
 her mind during the course of this visit, and some time after 
 her return, she observed to her mother, " In time past I had 
 a strong inclination to have some articles of clothing different 
 from those I had been accustomed to, and observing that many 
 girls of my acquaintance were in the practice of curling the 
 hair on the forehead, I was inclined to take the same liberty. 
 But as I reflected that father and thou would be uneasy with 
 it, that it would grieve you, I became sensible that I could 
 have no substantial enjoyment in it; for I could never feel 
 happy, or enjoy true satisfaction in any thing, how much soever 
 I have desired it, which I knew would be unpleasant to you 
 And although it has sometimes been rather difficult to submit 
 cheerfully to your wishes, peace and satisfaction have always 
 been the result of a ready compliance — and that to a much 
 greater degree than I could possibly have experienced from a 
 contrary procedure. My views, however, are much changed 
 — I have not any wish for such things now." 
 
 After a pause, she added, " It is a great favour to have reli- 
 gious and concerned parents and care-takers ; and I have some- 
 times wondered how it can be that young people who have 
 NUch, can find enjoyment, or even be satisfied, in the use of 
 
MARIA MOTT. ]4ii 
 
 thmgs disagreeabie to them. Their views of happiness must 
 be very different from mine." 
 
 On fifth-day evening, the 28th of eleventli month, she ba 
 came unwell, and the progress of the disease was so rapid, that 
 before morning it had assumed a very serious aspect. 
 
 Her sufferings throughout the course of her illness were ex- 
 treme, yet her mind was mercifully preserved calm and com- 
 posed ; and she evinced a degree of patient resignation which 
 Divine grace only could confer. The severity of the pain did 
 not diminish the kindness and affection of her manner, nor pre- 
 vent her from acknowledging with gratitude, the tenderness 
 and attention of those who waited on her. 
 
 On second-day, the physician apprehended that the drink 
 she took promoted vomiting, and thought it necessary to with- 
 hold it from her. The thirst occasioned by a high fever, so 
 far from producing a murmur, seemed only to excite her com- 
 miseration for those whose sufferings she supposed must resem- 
 ble her own, observing, "I have frequently thought of those 
 people who traverse the deserts of Arabia, parching with thirst, 
 and without water — but I have never until now been in a sit- 
 uation fully to sympathise with them : I apprehend that ray 
 tongue and throat are now in such a situation as to give me a 
 pretty correct idea of the distress and suffering under which 
 they must languish when water fails them in that burning 
 clime." 
 
 Shortly after this, she adverted to the religious communica- 
 tion of a friend, in the family, and said to her mother, " How 
 
 often I have thought of what our friend said to me on 
 
 the morning he left us ; ' Maria, dear Marian-whatever trials 
 or afflictions may be thy lot, keep hold of the covenant thou 
 hast made.' I endeavoured to do so previous to my sickness, 
 and will still strive to do it — but ah ! how little did I think 
 that I should so soon be brought to a situation like this. It is 
 very desirable to have the mind composed, but it is not easily 
 attained when the body is tortured with pain." 
 
 On seventh-day morning, having passed the previous day and 
 night in extreme suffering, one of her parents remarked the ne- 
 
144 MARI\ Moxr. 
 
 eessity there was for resignation to the Divine will, to which 
 she replied with much serenity, " I have earnestly wished for 
 
 it I know the Lord is good — I felt his goodness this morning, 
 
 and it was precious to me ; and I then thought I was resigned 
 either to live or die, as should please Him." 
 
 About 10 o'clock she said, " My dear parents, I weaken 
 very fast, and think I shall not last long." Her father re- 
 marked that he hoped she was resigned ; she answered, " Yes 
 —I think I am, and I hope that you, my dear parents, will en- 
 deavour to be so too — I have very often been sensible of the 
 kindness of the Lord to me. I do not. see anything in the way 
 of my happiness, and though I have not always been as faith- 
 ful as I ought to have been, and fear that I have sometimes 
 been rather too much inclined to levity, yet I have been fa- 
 voured with many precious seasons and Divine visitations." 
 
 To a young woman for whom she entertained a strong at- 
 tachment, she said, " I shall not stay long — but I think I am 
 quite willing to go. I have always loved you, [meaning the 
 family], but I never felt it so strongly as I have done many times 
 during my present sickness." 
 
 Being partially relieved from extreme suiFering, she grate- 
 fully acknowledged it, and her redeemed spirit appearing to be 
 raised above all transitory things, she thus addressed her pa- 
 rents and brother, " I have been desiring that we might have 
 a solemn opportunity together before-! die, but I have been so 
 distressed with pain for some hours past, that it has been diffi- 
 cult to have my mind composed or my thoughts properly 
 directed. This morning I had a sweet assurance that my peace 
 was made — but during the extremity of my suffering, I have 
 sometimes been almost ready to doubt. I am now thankful to 
 feel it reiewed — yes, to feel an assurance that there is a rest- 
 ing place for me in heaven — and to be admitted into bliss, is 
 all I wish — all I ought to desire. I do not ask for a high man- 
 sion — I have done but little, and am not entitled to one. My 
 hope is in the Lord's mercy. I have always loved you, but I 
 never felt the force, nor understood the nature of love, as I 
 have during this illness." " I can't say much— I am but a 
 
MARIA MOTT. 145 
 
 child, and have done but little for the truth, yet I hope I have 
 not done it harm. I have endeavoured to be a good example, 
 and I know not that I have committed any flagrant sins." 
 
 She added, " Some persons have said — I think Dr. Johnson 
 said, he did not believe that people felt what they said, when 
 they spoke of their willingness to die; but I feel it to be true 
 when I say that I am willing to die, and many others have 
 known it to be true." 
 
 A fear being expressed lest she should exhaust herself by 
 speaking, she replied, " Yes, my dear father, I am almost ex- 
 hausted ; but I feel such a flow of love — love to all, that I can- 
 not refrain from expressing it." "If it were the Lord's will, 
 it is probable I might have a choice in continuing a little lon- 
 ger in this world. I have many strong attachments — such 
 precious parents, and a dear brother. Oh ! how dear they are 
 to me ! but if it is His will to take me away, I am willing to 
 go— yes, this very night." A little after she said, " I think I 
 have been favoured to keep hold of the covenant ;" — and look- 
 ing on those who were sitting by, her countenance beaming 
 with sweetness and resignation, she said, " I am going to the 
 Lord, and hope you will follow me." 
 
 About nine in the evening, her bodily distress being very 
 great, she said, " My dear father, I cannot last long — I think 
 I shall not live through this night. May the Lord be with us 
 all — with me who am going, and with you who stay." After 
 this, the violence of her pain, and the restlessness produced by 
 the irritability of the nervous system subsided, and she became 
 quite calm. A solemn and impressive silence prevailed in the 
 
 room, when she said, " I shall soon go" " I long to be 
 
 gone;" and remarking that her voice began to grow tremulous 
 and fail, she calmly added, " Now I will lay me down to die — 
 the fear of the Lord is round about to preserve us — yes — ^to 
 preserve all." She laid perfectly still, as if in a sweet slum- 
 her, and gently resigning her breath, her ransomed and purified 
 spirit took its flight to the mansions of eternal glory, to join 
 the just of all generations in ascribing " Salvation to the Lamb, 
 for evermore." 
 13 
 
146 FREDERIQK HUNTER. 
 
 Frederick Hunter, son of Simeon and Sarah Hunter, of 
 Sherburn, England, deceased the 30th of sixth month, 1822, 
 aged eighteen years. Impressed with the importance of a 
 guarded education, his parents placed him at Ackworth school, 
 where he manifested a docile and submissive disposition, and 
 the habits of simplicity which he acquired there, were not soon 
 effaced. From Ackworth he went to Leeds, and afterwards 
 to Epping school, where symptoms of a disease in his knee ap* 
 peared, and he returned home about mid-summer in 1820. 
 
 Early in the following spring, being on a visit at Highflatts, his 
 knee became worse, and his parents thought it expedient to 
 remove, him home. On his arrival at Sherburn, his mother 
 was much affected at his emaciated appearance; observing 
 which, he said to her, " Do not weep, mother — for I am per- 
 suaded all this will terminate for the best." After this he was 
 seldom able to sit up for more than an hour at a time ; but al- 
 though his bodily afflictions increased, he was never heard to 
 murmur. 
 
 In narrating some transactions of his past life to his mother, 
 he remarked, " I know that I have sinned ; but having obtain- 
 ed pardon through redeeming love, I feel all to be done away." 
 On fifth-day morning, the 27th of sixth month, as his father 
 was sitting by his bed-side, after a solemn pause, Frederick 
 said to him, " I feel it to be my duty to express my obligations 
 to thee for thy great care, in bringing me up, and educating 
 me in the way thou hast done ; and also to my dear mother, for 
 her affectionate attention all my life long, and particularly dur- 
 ing my long illness. It further appears to be my duty to give 
 thee a few hints respecting things of a more serious nature. 
 Be not high-minded, but fear. An inordinate love of this world 
 has done much harm to many ; therefore love not the world 
 nor the things of the world. If any man love the world, the 
 love of the Father is not in him. I feel as though I could not 
 sufficiently praise the Lord for what he hath done for my soul. 
 O, help me to praise Him, for He is my strength and my song, 
 and has become my salvation." 
 
 After this his mind appeared to enjoy a sweet calm, and 
 
RUITER SHOLL. 147 
 
 when his aunt was taking leave of him, he said to ner, " Fare- 
 well — thou seest how happy I am," and soon after to his mo- 
 ther, " I want to be gone home — I long to be gone home." 
 These were the last words he was heard to speak ; and in about 
 Iwo hours his spirit departed to the mansions of rest and peace. 
 
 RuiTER Sholl, son of John and Elizabeth Sholl, of London, 
 was educated at Ackworth school, and in the early part of the 
 year 1824, placed apprentice at South Shields. Although his 
 general conduct was such as to win the esteem of the family 
 in which he lived, yet he sometimes evinced an unwillingness 
 to submit to those salutary restraints which a conscientious 
 master thought it proper to exercise, and he formed an ac- 
 quaintance with some young persons whose society was a dis- 
 advantage to him. 
 
 In the year 1827, he became unwell ; the disease gradually 
 settled on his lungs, and though an amendment was sometimes 
 apparent,' yet its duration was short, and it became more and 
 more obvious that he could not survive long. In the sixth 
 month, he was removed to London ; but up to a late period of 
 his illness, little had been said to him on the danger of his situ- 
 ation, and he evidently appeared to be disposed to avoid con- 
 versation of a religious nature. 
 
 In the twelfth month, a friend who called to see him, found 
 him very weak, suffering from acute pain in the chest, and his 
 whole appearance indicating a near approach to the house ap- 
 pointed for all living. He received the visit with marks of sa- 
 tisfaction : an opportunity of much solemnity occurred, in which 
 the visiter thought it his duty to apprise the invalid of his criti- 
 cal situation, expressing an earnest and affectionate solicitude 
 that the great work of redemption and sanctification might be 
 accomplished ; and turning the attention of his young friend to 
 HiiT) from whom all saving help cometh, the atoning sacrifice 
 and meditation of a crucified and risen Saviour. 
 
 From this time his mind was much occupied with the pros- 
 
148 aUITER SHOLL. 
 
 pect of death. The certainty that his immortal spirit must 
 soon appear before its Almighty and impartial Judge, deeply 
 affected him, and he ardently desired to be prepared for the 
 awful event. Although, through the restraining power of Di- 
 vine grace, he had mercifully been preserved from the com- 
 mission of any gross sin, yet his association with those who 
 were not governed by religious principle, had led him from 
 obedience to the known will of God, and at this period of se- 
 rious self-examination, he found that moral rectitude alone was 
 insufficient to afford him peace of mind, or that sustaining 
 hope of acceptance in Christ Jesus, which the work of regene- 
 ration only can confer. 
 
 Great were the conflicts of mind which he suffered before 
 he was brought to experience the precious evidence of forgive- 
 ness ; clearly pointing out to those around him, the necessity 
 of an early submission to the yoke and cross of Christ. Dur- 
 ing this season of mental suffering, he was often engaged in 
 supplication to his heavenly Father, and He who afflicts not 
 willingly, but wounds to heal, was at length pleased to dispel 
 the clouds of distress and doubt, and animate his disconsolate 
 spirit with a humble but steadfast hope of an admittance into 
 the mansions of eternal rest, when time to him should be no 
 more. His mind now became composed and tranquil, and ad- 
 dressing his mother, he said, " My dear and tender mother, do 
 not grieve for me, but think of the blessed change, when 
 I shall be freed from my bodily sufferings, and permitted to 
 have a mansion in heaven, where I shall behold my Saviour's 
 face, there to join with angels in singing hallelujahs for ever 
 and ever." 
 
 His weakness had become so great that he could scarcely raise 
 himself in bed without assistance, and he often prayed to be re- 
 leased- He could now contemplate death without dismay, in 
 the cheering hope that all would be well — saying, "Oh! that 
 my hour were come. 1 long to be gone." He was much in- 
 terested on account of one of his school-fellows, and said to 
 him in substance, as follows — " Be very guarded in thy eon- 
 duct, the enemy is constantly devising mischief. Thou art in 
 
RUITER SHOLL. 149 
 
 a very dangerous and critical situation, lay thy soul open to 
 thy Redeemer and put thy trust and confidence in Him. I 
 am going where I shall behold the face of my Redeemer. He 
 has guarded and watched over me." 
 
 He frequently said with much feeling, " Oh ! for patience \ 
 Father of mercies, grant me a little ease — O, grant a little 
 ease, and if consistent with thy gracious will, preserve me in 
 patience to the end." At another time, in feeble accents, he 
 thus interceded with the Almighty — " Have compassion upon 
 me, a poor sufferer, and if it be consistent with thy good plea- 
 sure, take me to thyself — Wash me and make me clean in the 
 blood of thy dear Son, and do thou be pleased to take me to 
 thyself" He also prayed for his mother, and concluded with 
 grateful acknowledgments for the blessings bestowed on him. 
 Afterwards, he observed to one of his brothers, " I am now fa- 
 voured with a clear prospect that when the change shall take 
 place, there is a mansion prepared for me in the kingdom of 
 heaven." 
 
 He continued in this state of mind and with but little appa- 
 rent alteration in his disease, until the 20th of the first month, 
 1838. Having passed a restless night, he was much exhausted 
 and requested to be placed in an easy chair. Soon after which 
 he was heard to say, " If consistent with thy holy will, be 
 pleased to release me from my sufferings and take me to thy- 
 self" He then raised his eyes and faintly uttered, " It is done 
 — Oh ! — it is done" — and passed peacefully away, in the nine- 
 teenth year of his age. 
 
 This interesting case furnishes another instance of the ado- 
 rable mercy of God, in pardoning the returning and penitent 
 sinner through the blood of the everlasting covenant, and pre- 
 paring the immortal spirit by great tribulation, to enter the 
 kingdom of heaven. Yet the deep and painful conflicts which 
 he had to pass through, ought to teach us not to presume on 
 divine mercy, but by a lowly, humble and obedient walk with 
 God, endeavour, while in health, to experience a state of pre- 
 paration for death ; that being born again of the spirit of Christ, 
 when the solemn messenger is sent to summon us from time 
 13* 
 
150 JAMBS PARNBLf.. 
 
 to eternity, we may' have nothing to do but to die — and, in 
 humble confidence, be able to say, " Come Lord Jesus — thy 
 servant is ready." 
 
 Jambs Parnell was born at Retford, in Nottinghamshire, 
 and embraced the principles of the religious Society of Friends 
 at an early period. About the year 1654, being then in the 
 seventeenth year of his age, he visited George Pox, who was 
 at that time a prisoner, at Carlisle : he disputed with, and con- 
 futed those who opposed the doctrines he promulgated ; and af- 
 terwards travelled southward, preaching the Gospel in Hunting- 
 donshire, the Isle of Ely and parts of Cambridgeshire, and was 
 the first of those called Quakers, who preached in Essex, 
 many being converted by his ministry to the Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 About raid-summer 1665, he went to Colchester, and on the 
 day after his arrival, being the first of the week, he preached 
 the gosp,el to thousands in that town, 'first at his lodgings, then 
 at the public place of worship for the parish, and then at a 
 large meeting appointed for the purpose ; after which he dis- 
 puted with the town lecturer, and with another person in the 
 French school. In all these labours of love he was enabled to 
 show forth the wisdom and patience of Jesus Christ,' convin- 
 cing many, who believed unto salvation, and by sound doctrine 
 putting to silence the gainsayers. But some whose hearts 
 were hardened, cruelly abused him, beating him with their /ists 
 and with sticks^ — particularly one man, who struck him with a 
 large staffas became out of the meeting-house, saying, " There — 
 take that for Christ Jesus' sake" — to which he meekly answer 
 ed, " Friend, I do receive it for Jesus Christ's sake." 
 
 After he had fulfilled his mis^sion at Colchester, he returned 
 to Coggeshall, where a fast had been appointed : here he was 
 unjustly apprehended and sent to Colchester castle, and from 
 thence brought in irons to Chelmsford assizes. Although his 
 persecutors could find nothing whereof to accuse him, except 
 such things as related to the law of his God, yet they fined him 
 
JAMES FARNELL. 151 
 
 *brty pounds and committed him close prisoner to Colchester 
 castle. His keeper suffered none to visit him, except such as 
 came to abuse and beat him, sometimes not allowing him to 
 have food brought to him, and at other times, when it was 
 brought, they unfeelingly took it away ; and compelled him to 
 lie on the stones, which in wet weather would run down with 
 water. 
 
 They subsequently put him into a hole in the wall, at a con- 
 siderable height from the ground, the only access to which 
 was by a ladder six feet too short ; and would not allow his 
 victuals to be taken up to him, nor permit him to draw it up 
 by a cord and basket which his friends had kindly provided. 
 He was therefore obliged to ascend and descend by a rope, and 
 after suffering long in this hole, which had no aperture for the 
 admission of air, or for the smoke to pass out, his limbs be- 
 came so much benumbed, that one day having climbed up to 
 the top of the ladder, and attempting to catch at the rope, he 
 missed it and fell down from a great height upon the stones, 
 by which his head and body were much wounded, and he was 
 taken up for dead. 
 
 After this, he was put into another hole called the oven, 
 though some ovens are larger, where they would not allow him 
 to make use of charcoal, neither would they accept of bail, nor 
 body for body, which some of his friends freely offered, in or- 
 der that he might have an opportunity of recovering from the 
 injuries he had received. The door of his prison being one 
 day opened, he ventured to walk out into the jail yard for air 
 and exercise, at which the jailer was so enraged that he locked 
 the door and kept him out all night in the severest weather in 
 winter. 
 
 The blessed fruits of the religion he professed shone forth 
 conspicuously in his long and painful imprisonment, enabling 
 this dear youth to suffer patiently and cheerfully for the testi- 
 mony of a good conscience, and to count all things but loss 
 and dross, in comparison of the excellency of the knowledge 
 of Christ Jesus his Lord. At the hands of his relenthiss perse- 
 cutors he could fiud no mercy, yet he meekly endured it all 
 
162 ISAAC WALKER. 
 
 committing his righteous cause unto Him who is the refuge 
 of the oppressed, and the helper of the needy in his distress. 
 At length their repeated cruelties destroyed his health; he 
 grew weaker rapidly, and the happy hour was evidently at hand 
 when he, was to be liberated from their power, and translated 
 into the glorious kingdom of the dear Son of God. 
 
 Near his departure, being in a triumphant frame of mind, 
 he said to those-about him, " Here I die innocently." And a 
 little after — " This death I must die — I have seen glorious 
 things." — ^Then addressing his friends, asked, " Will you hold 
 me 1" — and they expressing their resignation to part with him, 
 be added, " Now I go." He had often said that one hour's 
 sleep would cure him of all his pains, and he soon fell into a 
 sweet slumber, which continued about an hour, when he 
 quietly departed to his everlasting rest in Jesus, being in the 
 nineteenth year of his age. 
 
 Isaac Walker, son of Peter and Mary Walker, of Dean 
 Scales, near Cockermouth, Cumberland, was born the 7th of 
 second month, 1825. From a child he was of a sweet dispor 
 sition, and being endued with a good understanding, and a 
 quickness of perception, he sought the company of individuals- 
 of more experience than himself. He was nevertheless fond 
 of play, and was not unfrequently led into childish follies, for 
 which he afterwards endured much heartfelt sorrow. 
 
 About the eleventh year of his age, he was sent to Wigton 
 school, where he remained as a scholar, three years, after 
 which he was taken as an apprentice. He fulfilled the duties 
 of this situation in an exemplary manner, and by the propriety 
 of his conduct, an3 the amiability of his disposition, he endear- 
 ed himself to all around him. 
 
 It was during this period, and when he was rather more ihan 
 fifteen years of age, that an event of a very impressive nature, 
 took place in the school, viz. the removal by death, after a pio- 
 tracted illness, of one of the boys, in whom the power of Di- 
 
ISAAC WALKER. 153 
 
 vine grace was remarkably exemplified, and who had been his 
 intimate friend and companion.* 
 
 The following extracts are from Isaac Walker's letters, writ- 
 ten at this period : 
 
 Brookfield, 1st month 29th, 1841. 
 
 The time has now arrived, a time which I have long antici- 
 pated, when my late schoolfellow, P. W. Hall, is about to be 
 gathered to his rest. In all probability, he is now laid upon 
 that bed from which he will never rise, and his flitting hours 
 are numbered, and his existence here about to be terminated 
 in death ; but how pleasing is it to observe his pious resigna- 
 tion, and firm belief in the mercy and long-suffering of the 
 One Great Sacrifice, made for mankind, by the Beloved Son, 
 who, to use one of P. W. H.'s expressions to-day, " Left the 
 bosom of the Father, and came and offered himself for guilty 
 man.'' 
 
 Brookfield, 2nd month 8th, 1841. 
 
 Dear Sisters : — T hope soon to have a little more leisure, for 
 since W. A. G.'s departure, much labour has rested upon me. 
 But such times are, or may be, very useful ; for it is then, that 
 the mind finding peace from no other source, turns, ardently 
 turns, to the Fountain of All light and life, and seeks the pre- 
 sence of Him, whose arm is strong to deliver, and whose right 
 hand is able to save to the very uttermost. P. W. H. still lan- 
 guishes upon the bed of death, the last, and in some instances, 
 the pleasantest period of life here below ; and truly it seems 
 to be such with him. His mind, freed alike from the cares 
 and pleasures of this life, turns to God and to that happy land, 
 on which his thoughts are centred. Ah ! happy state ! How 
 glorious to leave every cumbrance behind, and to soar in faith 
 to the land of peace, in hourly expectation of quitting this for 
 ever, and of being added to the " hundred and forty and four 
 thousand," who are continually praising the Lord God and the 
 Lamb. — 
 
 Isaac Walker had a strong predilection for N?tural History, 
 
 • P. W. Ha'l, of whom see a brief account, paf«! K8- 
 
154 ISAAC WALKER. 
 
 and often devoted his leisure hours to the study of it. It is in- 
 teresting to know, that even in this, his favourite pursuit, he 
 was careful to preserve a very tender conscience, and also to 
 viratch over the boys who had a similar taste ; instructing them 
 strictly to avoid any approach to cruelty. 
 
 About the close of the year 1841 he v/as liberated from his 
 engagement at school, from an apprehension that his health 
 was too delicate to permit him to fulfil the arduous duties of 
 the situation; indications of pulmonary disease having fre- 
 quently appeared. 
 
 After having been at home some months, his health appeared 
 so far recruited, as to induce him' to wish to return to the 
 school, which he did in the fourth month, 1842, but the symp- 
 toms of the disease again making their appearance, and in a 
 more alarming degree, he finally relinquished his situation. 
 
 Notwithstanding the blamelessness of his life and conversa- 
 tion in the sight of men, he was made deeply to feel the cor- 
 ruptions of his own heart when brought under " the spirit of 
 judgment and burning." When retiring to rest, on the 7th 
 of fifth month, he thus expressed himself: " I have sunk deep, 
 very 'deep, into iniquity, yet I believe, if I should be called 
 away soon, it will not be without a hope of forgiveness." 
 ■ Fifth month 10th. His sister alluding to the many advan- 
 tages he had enjoyed, beyond the lot of most, he replied, 
 " Whatever use I may have made of them ; I feel however, 
 very calm, and so free from temptation, that I am persuaded 
 the Almighty's arms are underneath for my support." Add* 
 ing, "I have been a great-sinner ; my sins are more than the 
 hairs of my head, but the blood of Christ cleanseth us from all 
 sin. Yea, though my sins be as scarlet, they shall be as snow, 
 though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. The 
 Lord is good and gracious, slow to anger, and of great' mercy." 
 On his sister remarking to him, that if he were taken in early 
 life, he would escape many troubles, he replied, " Yes, I shall 
 escape a flood of iniquity. I scarcely expect to recover, and I 
 scarcely desire it ; I have no will of my own ; the will of the 
 Lord be done." 
 
ISAAC WALKER. 15S 
 
 On the 26th of fifth month, he was informed that the medi- 
 cal attendants now considered his case beyond their skill. He 
 received this information with the greatest caliiuiess, and 
 meekly replied, "I thought so; for the last few days I have 
 felt that I must go, and I have no wish that it should be other- 
 wise." 
 
 During the day, he was very composed, often dwelling on 
 the love and mercy of God in Christ Jesus; — a theme on 
 which he loved to musa In the evening he expressed him- 
 self thus, " I am lost in wonder when I consider how often I 
 have backslidden, after having for some time been enabled to 
 do right; and when again made sensible of my sins, with a 
 desire to turn from them, how ready the Lord has been to re- 
 ceive me I His mercy is unbounded I Oh I what an awful 
 thing it must be, when an unrepenting profligate is informed 
 that he must die in a short time." 
 
 Fifth month 31st. He said, " Satan has been tempting me 
 with the query, ' How canst thou be saved, seeing thou hast 
 done nothing to promote the glory of God?' But I have just 
 been thinking, if my life were spared to three score years and 
 ten, I should still have nothitig of my own to trust to. No : It 
 is all through mercy, pure, unmerited mercy." 
 
 On one occasion, after sitting in stillness for some time, he 
 thus expressed him.self, " It is a fearful thing to fall into the 
 hands of the living God ; it makes the flesh to tremble, whilsl 
 the renewed spirit may rejoice. Oh I the Lord is merciful 
 ever ready to forgive the repentant sinner." In a time of men- 
 tal anxiety, he told one of his sisters that he had very frequent- 
 ly supplicated, that, if it pleased his heavenly Father, he might 
 have a yet clearer evidence that all his sins were forgiven ; and 
 that, during the night before, whilst thus engaged, the query, 
 Where is thy faith ? passed quickly through his mind, convey- 
 ing both reproof and encouragement. Since then all fear of 
 death had been taken away. 
 
 Sixth month 1st The dear invalid's spirit was refreshed by 
 an acceptable religious visit from some Friends. When they 
 were gone, he remarked, " What a delightful opportunity we 
 
156 ISAAC WALKER. 
 
 have had ; oh ! it was sweet !" He then spoke of the grem 
 love of God, in having drawn him as out of a deep pit, and 
 freely forgiven all his sins, saying, " They are all washed away 
 in the blood of the Lamb. What encouragement there is in 
 the Scriptures of Truth, to the repentant sinner ! The promi- 
 ses are all to him whose heart is changed." He appeared at 
 this time much cheered by the passage, " The Lord looketh 
 at the heart,'' saying, " How very good we may appear uhto 
 men, whilst the heart is estranged from God ; but the heart 
 must be changed, and then we may look for forgiveness. It 
 would profit nothing, if we wept for a whole week, if it were 
 only the working of the passions : we must feel our sins a bur- 
 den, we must hate all sin ; and then. He who died for our sins, 
 has promised to give rest to such as seek Him. When I con- 
 sider what a few filthy rags I have, to lay in the scales againsl 
 mountains of sin, I marvel much at the love of God in Christ 
 Jesus." 
 
 One day, in the fluctuations of the disorder, it was remarked 
 to him, that he appeared a little stronger; he replied, "I may 
 improve for a time, but I have no thoughts of permanent reco- 
 very, neither do I desire it ; but not my will be done." 
 
 On another occasion, when much exhausted, a person who 
 was present said, it was trying to see one so young, so reduced 
 by illness. He replied, " I would not exchange ray situation 
 with any one possessing all the health and strength this world 
 can bestow, without the peace of mind I now enjoy." 
 
 Seventh month 6th. On one of his sisters saying, she thought 
 his strength was decreasing, he sweetly answered, " Yes, I am 
 getting nearer and nearer to my everlasting rest. Oh ! it is a 
 happy thought, that I have nothing to do but to die. Rest as- 
 sured that whenever the change takes place, whether suddenly 
 or more gradually, I have now no doubt all will be well. I am 
 going to the mansions of endless bliss, ' where tears are wiped 
 from every eye, and sorrows are unknown.' The Lord is in- 
 deed very merciful to me, and I firmly believe. He will beat 
 me up above every trial and temptation. Satan does at times 
 tempt me to doubt, but the Lord preserves me above all.' At 
 
ISAAC WALKER. 157 
 
 another time, he spoke largely of that sweetly absorbing theme 
 the love of God in Christ Jesus, saying, " Where could such 
 poor mortals as we look, if it were not for a Saviour ? But 
 our finite comprehension can form no idea of this love ; we 
 may admire and be lost in amazement, but we can do nothing 
 more whilst here. Oh ! there is no joy, like the joy which the 
 righteous feel : there may be sensual pleasure felt at times by 
 the wicked, but no real joy or comfort, for they are like the 
 troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up raire 
 and dirt. But the righteous are all serene and peaceful, look- 
 ing forward to a better home." 
 
 Some time afterwards he said, " The pains of the body are 
 much easier to bear when there is a peaceful mind. The Lord 
 is merciful ; all this that I endure, is sent in mercy, yea, all in 
 mercy. His sister expressing a hope that he would be spared 
 much suffering, he quickly replied, " Think what the dear Sa- 
 viour suffered ; what matchless love, to leave so glorious a 
 kingdom, and come down to this earth, even amongst his ene- 
 mies, who. He knew, would persecute and slay Him ! and what 
 a marvellous display of love is there in that passage, ' Father, 
 forgive them, for they know not what they do !' I have been 
 meditating upon this to-day, and how pleasant it is, followed 
 by a sweet peace." In a little time he added, " I shall be 
 happy for ever, and I trust we shall all meet on high ; — but we 
 must strive." 
 
 On its being remarked to him, how insignificant this world 
 would now appear in his view, he said, " The pleasures and 
 treasures of this earth, are not worth a thought, but on it there 
 are millions of immortal souls. Oh ! that these would consi- 
 der their latter end, for it is a fearful thing to die unprepared." 
 
 Another time, when reduced to a state of great weakness, he 
 said to his mother, and to one of his sisters, " You seem to 
 think niy cough is troublesome, but I have always had strength 
 given for all my need ; and I trust I shall to the end ; and pa- 
 tience fails not; but remember, it is not my own, no, I am no- 
 thing, and have nothing; his sister added, but thou wilt soon 
 14 
 
153 ISAAC WALKER. 
 
 have all things. " Yes," he replied, " I have nothing to do 
 but to die." 
 
 After this, when asked if he wrished to see his medical advi- 
 ser, he said, " I think not, there is nothing more that he can 
 do; I shall probably be released in a few days, and then what 
 a glorious change!" This day he was unable, for the first 
 time, to come down stairs, after which he survived about a 
 week, in a state of great bodily weakness, but nevertheless he 
 was strong in the Lord, and ready to depart, but patiently wait- 
 ing his appointed change. He again expressed his full belief 
 that all his sins were forgiven, and that, through mercy, he 
 should be admitted within the pearl gates. 
 
 The First-day before his death, he appeared to be in great 
 pain, but no murmur or impatient word escaped his lips, nor 
 indeed had such been known to do so during the whole of his 
 long illness. He maintained a cheerful equanimity, wishing to 
 make his sufferings appear as light as possible. Towards three 
 o'clock next morning, thinking he was going, the family were 
 called to his bed-side, of whom he took an affectionate leave. 
 He then inquired hovv long they thought he might remain. On 
 being told they did not think he would continue much longer, 
 he gently replied, " I am thankful ; all is peace, peace, peace. 
 Yes, rest assured, happy is my end." On seeing his mother 
 and sisters weep, he said, " Nay, weep not, but rather rejoice 
 that I am going to Heaven, where all is joyful, peaceful, happy 
 for evermore. Oh ! my dear brothers and sisters, be sure you 
 let me meet you all again." On his father coming into the 
 room, he said with great solemnity and affection, " Father, I 
 have been strengthened to speak to the dear family, concern- 
 ing the glory of those eternal regions of bliss, to which I am 
 fast hastening. Oh ! it is a glorious land, where all is peace, 
 holiness, purity and bliss for ever and ever ; — where the shadow 
 of a cloud can never come, nor any sorrow, — for God Himself 
 shall wipe away all tears from every eye. May thou, and each 
 of you, so live, that when your end comes, you may be permit- 
 ted to join me there. I believe youth is the most favoured 
 season for giving up the heart to God It is mostly the case, 
 
ISAAC WAIKER. l.W 
 
 ihat an idly spent youth, is followed by a blighted and slothful 
 old age. Youth is the season for improvement of all kinds, 
 and I trust that many of you, my dear brothers and sisters, 
 may feel this to be the case, and spend your youth aright, and 
 be ready at all times to meet death in peace. • I am happy, 
 happy, happy !" After this he revived a little, and, with the 
 greatest possible calmness, gave directions how he wished his 
 books and other little tokens of affectipn to be distributed 
 amongst his near relatives. He then said, " Well ! I' think 1 
 have settled all on earth, let me now turn to heaven and see 
 if all is right there." After a pause, he added, " Yes, all is 
 right there. I think there is no account against me there. 
 And now. Lord Jesus, when it is Thy will, I am prepared. 
 Sweet Jesus, if thou hadst not died, — ah ! the death-bed of the 
 sinner!" After this he asked how long it was thought he 
 might continue here; he was told he might be taken any mo- 
 ment ; he then said, " I am thankful. Oh ! happy change." 
 Contrary to all expectation, ihe was permitted to revive for a 
 short time, and sweetly trusting in Him, who is everlasting 
 strength, he said, " It may be the Lord's will to have another 
 token of resignation, before He takes me. I trust all will soon 
 be over, but we must wait the Lord's time. I feel even more 
 patience than yesterday. How different would be my condi- 
 tion if I knew that after a few moments, I must enter those 
 dark abodes, where the worm dieth not, and where there is a 
 fire in the soul that never can be quenched." 
 
 Whenhe was informed that his symptoms now- indicated his 
 approaching end, he smiled, as if this was welcome informa- 
 tion, and then said, " It is pleasant to feel patient and resigned, 
 perhaps leaning more to a wish to go than otherwise." Then 
 to one of his sisters he said, " Oh, Agnes 1 would it not be 
 sweet to be in heaven 1" Soon afterwards, ■ he offered up this 
 petition, " Oh Lord ! grant me strength to endure whatsoever 
 Thou art pleased yet to send, and to bear it in that patience 
 Thou requires!; and grant me thy Almighty support even to 
 the end." 
 
 Second-day evening about seven o'clock he observed, "Pa 
 
160 ISAAC WILKER. 
 
 tience is yet granted. I should like us to have a little stillness 
 together ; oh ! let us praise the Lord to the end." 
 
 It was now thought that his close was near, and his soul was 
 lifted up in prayer and praise; — he supplicated thus, "Oh! 
 heavenly Father ! Almighty God ! If it be thy will now to re- 
 lease thy unworthy servant, Thy will be done." 
 
 A little while afterwards he exclaimed, " All is peace, Oh I 
 the Lord is merciful, full of compassion ; let us all rejoice in 
 him. A change from an earthly to an Heavenly Kingdom, will 
 truly be a glorious one." On observing his mother weep, he 
 said, " Don't weep, mother, but give me up freely ; thou hasi 
 others to look to." 
 
 About this time he said, " I think the hour of my departure 
 is nigh ; oh, how sweet I oh, how happy ! I believe there is no- 
 thing more to accomplish. It may be if I fall asleep, I shall 
 not revive much again in this world ; if so, farewell ! and mo- 
 ther, and all of you,be ready." 
 
 After a time of stillness he said, " I fear I am not yet to go. 
 It is rather hard to bring the mind back to earth, when it is so 
 near Heaven ;" he soon afterwards observed, " Satan tempts to 
 break very good resolutions; he has been trying to tempt me, 
 but the Lord has delivered me out of his power." He now 
 regained his wonted composure, and said to his mother, " The 
 Lord has given me resignation again. Oh ! the Lord is mer- 
 ciful." 
 
 Third-day morning, one of his sisters going to his bed-side, 
 he smiled sweetly, and said, " Well, Mary Ann, dost thou 
 think that I shall get home to-day ?" He sometimes expressed 
 a fear, that he was too anxious to be gone, saying, " It would 
 be so sweet to be released. Oh ! it is sweet to meditate on the 
 mercies in store for me, but my hours of meditation are well 
 nigh over here. I do not feel much strength given for suppli- 
 cation ; pray for me to be patient, willing to wait the Lord's 
 time." 
 
 During the day, his sister inquired if his breathing oppress- 
 ed him, it seemed so heavy. He calmly replied, " No ; and, if 
 it did, it would but release me. I have been looking at my 
 
ISAAC WALKER. 161 
 
 arm, and see it is getting very thin, there will not be ranch 
 weight left ; but, if the soul strengthens, as the body decays, it 
 is every thing I desire." 
 
 At a time of much bodily pain he remarked, " These are but 
 temporary sufferings, and will bring their reward, they are all 
 symptoms of my approaching end." On taking leave of one 
 of his brothers he said, " I have many dear brothers and sis- 
 ters ;" he then called them all by name, and said, " But these 
 are nothing to heaven." After lying in a suffering state for 
 some time, he gently said " Come, Jesus, come ! O, Lord Je- 
 sus ! receive my spirit." 
 
 When the little remains of strength were fast wearing away, 
 it was cheering to notice the state of perfect resignation, and 
 lamb-like patience, in which he was preserved, frequently re- 
 peating, in feeble accents ; " All is now peaceful, all is now 
 happy; Lord not my will, but thine be done." 
 
 On fourth-day morning, the 19th of 7th month, the last of 
 his earthly existence, he called his sister S. to his bed-side, 
 then held out his arm, and asked in a whisper " how his pulse 
 feltl" On being told it was very weak, he said, " Oh! yes. 
 I think before another day I shall have done with earth, and 
 then. Oh ! Heavenly Father ! grant that peace may be ray por- 
 tion, purity and holiness the covering of my spirit, righteous- 
 ness and goodness the clothing of my mind. And Oh ! wilt 
 thou keep my mind from wandering from thee, or in any de- 
 gree murmuring against thy holy will, and may I in patience 
 wait mine appointed hour." After this aspiration to his hea- 
 venly Father, turning to those about him, he said, " I am hap- 
 py, very happy, quite ready to enter into the joyous King- 
 dom." . 
 
 A little before the last conflict of nature, he sweetly uttered 
 these affecting words ; " Happy is the Christian's dying-bed ; 
 all peaceful, all happy, all ready and longing to be at rest. 
 Oh ! when the end seems approaching near, patience is strength 
 ened, all things are strengthened ; faith is strong. Oh ! a 
 death-bed is well worth waiting for, for sweet are the joys it 
 promises." 
 14* 
 
162 GRACE WATSON. 
 
 Thus filled with all joy and peace in believing tlie Bolemit 
 and long anticipated moment of release arrived, the confiirt 
 ended, and the patien sufferer sweetly slept in Jesus. 
 
 Grace Watson, daughter of Samuel Watson, of the county 
 of York, England, was a young woman of sober and circum- 
 spect deportment, obedient to her parents and hating a lie — 
 and towards the latter part of her time, much given to retire- 
 ment and reading. 
 
 During her last illness, she was under great distress of mind,, 
 in, consequence of the temptations with which she was beset, 
 but as she endeavoured to keep close to the Lord and stay her- 
 self upon him in living faith, he was pleased in due time to 
 give her the victory and bruise Satan under her feet : in grate- 
 ful commemoration of this unmerited mercy, she could experi- 
 mentally sing the song of Moses and the song of the Lamb, as- 
 ascribing all glory at}d honour and praise to his excellent and 
 worthy name. 
 
 Having passed under the ministration of condemnation, and 
 patiently endured the judgments of the Lord for sin, she expe- 
 rienced the first and fallen nature to be changed and that new 
 creation brpught forth, in which '* all things are of God ;" and 
 feeling the sweet incomes of the joy of His salvation, she thus 
 expressed herself, " O heavenly Father — what hast thou done 
 for me this night 1 How hast thou removed the crooked ser- 
 pent and taken him quite away, so .that I can say truly,' Thy 
 will be done' — Thou hast shone in upon me with thy marvel- 
 lous light — ^thou hast showed me the glory of thy house, the 
 most glorious place that ever my eyes beheld — neither did I 
 think thou hadst [prepared] such a place for any — much 
 less for me, a poor worm — once ready to think myself des- 
 titute." 
 
 On another occasion, " If thou requires my life this night of 
 me, I freely give it unto thee, — O heavenly Father, thy will be 
 done — If thou hast further work for me, keep me in that which 
 
GRACE WATSON. 163 
 
 I now enjoy — thoc hast made my cup to run over — thou hast 
 taken away all my pain. I am as if I ailed nothing, though of 
 myself I could do nothing — scarcely move one of my fingers, 
 my tongue being ready to cleave to the roof of my mouth. 
 But thou hast been a light to my feet and a lantern to my path. 
 How can I cease praising thee, thou God of power ? Thou 
 art more to me than corn, wine or oil. Thy love is sweeter to 
 my taste than the honey or the honey-comb. Oh I it is more 
 to be valued than the costly pearls, and the rich rubies — the 
 gold of Ophir is not to be compared to it. Ohl blessed — 
 praised^— magnified, be thou for ever." 
 
 Being asked how she was, she replied, " I am but weak in 
 body, but strong in the Lord and in the power of his might." 
 On one occasion she expressed some doubts, but soon after 
 added, "Why do I so?" My case is no doubting one, the 
 Lord hath created a clean heart and renewed a right spirit 
 within me, so that all fears and doubts are taken away. The 
 gates are open— ^the angels are ready to convey me into the 
 bosom of ray heavenly Father, where I shall sing praises with 
 his redeemed ones." During all her sickness she never mani- 
 fested any desire to live, but often expressed her entire resig- 
 nation to the Lord's will, whenever he saw meet to take her 
 to himself — saying, " O Lord ! do with me what thou pleases ; 
 heavenly Father, thy will be'done. What hast thou done for 
 me, a poor stripling, in comparison with many ! Thou hast 
 made my bed, thou hast taken away my pain, and my sickness 
 is gone." 
 
 She exhorted some present " to prize their time and not give 
 themselves too much to the things of this world. How many 
 have laid up great riches, earthly treasure, and in one night 
 been deprived of it all !" Her sister weeping by her, she said, 
 '■'Weep not — ^be comforted. The tongue of men and angels 
 cannot declare the wonderful greatness of God. O heavenly 
 Father, how sensible of thy presence bast thou made me ! Thou 
 hast strengthened me, otherwise Ishould not have been able 
 to speak so mucjh of thee. With thee is fulness of jpyj and at 
 thy right I hand are rivers of pleasure forei ermore.'' 
 
164 SARAH THOMPSON. 
 
 Comraeniing on the parable of the ten virgins, she adroo 
 nished those present after this manner, " Oh ! therefore, keep 
 upon your watch-tower, that whether He come at midnight, 
 at cock-crowing, or at the dawn of day, you may be ready, for 
 that is the wedding chamber, indeed, and He is the heavenly 
 Bridegroom." She expressed the most lively and tender affec- 
 tion for her parents and relations, and taking her sister by the 
 hand observed, " Though we be separated outwardly, we shall 
 meet in the kingdom of glory. Oh.! what cause have I to bless 
 the Lord on their [her parents] behalf, who I am sure never 
 countenanced any evil in any of us, but reproved it. The 
 words of my dear and tender mother, I remember, since I was 
 but ten years of age, who said she had fought the good fight 
 of faith, and the crown of glory was laid up for her. These 
 words havmg remained upon my mind, and made a deep im- 
 pression on me, I can now say, I finish my course with joy and 
 shall receive the crown of glory." 
 
 Her strong and unshaken confidence in the Almighty was 
 conspicuous to the last, saying, " The Lord is a God at hand 
 in six troubles and in seven — nay — if thou bringest me to the 
 eighth, thou wilt never leave me." She soon after departed 
 this life, aged about nineteen years. 
 
 Sarah, daughter of George Thompson, of Crook, in West- 
 moreland, died the sixth of twelfth month, 1702. 
 
 In her childhood, she was concerned to remember her Cre- 
 ator and to live in his fear, endeavouring according to the 
 grace given her, to promote the honour and prosperity of the 
 Lord's cause. She was endued with an excellent understand- 
 ing, which, being cultivated with care and sanctified by Di- 
 vine grace, her capacity became large, as regarded things na- 
 tural and divine. In the Holy Scriptures and other religious 
 works, she took great delight, and was careful to practise the 
 excellent precepts which she read there, frequently speaking 
 to the family respecting heavenly things, and exhorting them 
 to patience and virtue. 
 
SARAH THOMPSON. 165 
 
 Jlet temper was cheerful and amiable ; kind and compassion- 
 ate to all, courageous but not rash ; tender and affectionate to 
 her parents, and watchful over her words and actions, lest she 
 should give offence to any. It was her practice to spend much 
 of her time in retirement, and in meditation on the things of 
 God, in which seasons she said the Lord was pleased to break 
 in upon her soul by his blessed Spirit, and enable her to look 
 with an eye of faith beyond time and mortality, into an endless 
 eternity, accompanied with an assurance that it would not be 
 long before he would release her from all her pain and sorrow, 
 and take her to himself. 
 
 She suffered much from shortness of breath, and being of a 
 delicate constitution was often sick, yet she bore it with pa- 
 tience and cheerfulness, observing that " The Lord was present 
 with her, and comforted her in ail her afflictions, and spake 
 peace to her soul in the midst of her troubles, which had made 
 hard things easy." During the course of her last illness, she 
 uttered many weighty expressions, giving suitable advice to 
 those about her. Observing her friends weep, she said, " You 
 trouble me to see you so; why are you so unwise? must we 
 not all part 1. What ! is death a terror to you 1 It is no ter- 
 ror to me — I am not at all daunted at it, for I am content whe- 
 ther I live or die. Cannot you freely give me up and part with 
 me? I am but a poor infirm creature ; and it will be well with 
 me. I shall be freed from many troubles and dangers, which 
 you will be exposed to that stay behind. I see that as long as 
 we are here, we are liable to many temptations — I know they 
 will be exercises to you, but keep to that which is good, and 
 God will keep you, for he hath kept me many a time, as I have 
 kept my mind unto him." 
 
 At another time her father and mother and two sisters, stand- 
 ing by her bed-side, she said to them, " I must die — and I have 
 a word of counsel to you all : Be faithful to the gifts that God 
 hath given you, I beg it of you ; and over-charge not your 
 minds with anything of this world, for you see how frail flesh 
 is,and how soon we are gone." " I desire you to remember 
 my' words when I am gone, that it may be well with you at 
 
166 SARAH THOMPSON. 
 
 your latter end, andthat you and I may meet in the sisnsions 
 of glory, where we may never part. All of you be content, for 
 it is well with me. I have made my peace with God, and 1 ■ 
 feel nothing to rise up in judgment against me, for the Lord 
 hath forgiven me my sins and my iniquities. My mind is very 
 quiet and still, and hath been ever since I began with this ill- 
 ness. There is nothing cumbereth ray mind ; not so much as 
 a temptation is presented ; and 1 have been borne over my exer- 
 cises far beyond my expectation." 
 
 . Her brother being absent from home, she desired her dear 
 love to be given to him, saying, " If I die, tell him from mfi 
 that my soul is gone into everlasting rest, where I hope we 
 shall meet again in heavenly joy." Soon after this, she was 
 engaged in fervent prayer to the Lord, for the preservation of 
 those left behind when she was gone, that as he had preserved 
 her from many hurtful things, so he would be pleased to help 
 them through their exercises, as he had often helped her, for 
 which she blessed and praised his holy name. " I have often 
 cried unto the Lord," said she, " to help me through my exer- 
 cises ; and he hath answered ray prayers many a time to my ad- 
 miration." 
 
 Inquiring for her grandmother, who was above eighty years 
 of age, she took her by the hand and thus addressed her; 
 " Thou art now very ancient — the Lord hath been merciful to 
 thee, and given thee many years, far above what many attain 
 to, and if thou comest short of making thy peace with God, 
 thou canst not say it was for want of days. But see to the im- 
 provement of thy gift — I beg it of thee — before thy days be 
 over; that it may be well with thee at thy latter end, and that 
 thy soul and mine may meet in heavenly joy." A relation com- 
 ing in and asking how she was, she replied, " I am passing 
 away in peace, and so may all do that keep faithful to their 
 God." In a short time after, she thus addressed him, " Dear 
 cousin, thou art young in the prime of thy time — see that thou 
 serve God in the flower of thy age — the Lord hath created thee 
 that thou mightest serve him ; see thou answer the end for which 
 thou wast created. I belief e the Lord hath a service for then 
 
GEORGE NEWLANO. 167 
 
 if thou be faithful to him. I wish well for thy soul as for my 
 own, desiring that thou mayest be faithful to God in thy day, 
 and have thy atcount ready against thy day of dissolution, that 
 thou and I may meet again, where we shall live to sing hosan- 
 na to the Lord for evermore." 
 
 She desired her father and mother " Not to mind the things 
 of this world, but to serve the Lord, who is worthy to be serv- 
 ed;— who is Lord of lords and King of kings," exhorting them, 
 to " remember the words of their dying daughter, to live in love 
 and charity, and to be prepared for their latter end, that they 
 might meet in everlasting joy never to part." 
 
 To another relation she said, "I remember there was a time 
 when thou thoughtest thou wouldst die, and thou wast under 
 great exercise, for I believe thou hadst lived a very loose life, 
 and the Lord smote thee with his judgments. And thou 
 madest a vow, that if the Lord would spare thee at that time, 
 thou wouldst amend and do so no more — but Oh I hast thou 
 fulfilled thy vow 1" She then exhorted him to greater faithful- 
 ness, that he might obtain peace to his soul, before the day of 
 his visitation passed over. 
 
 Having endeavoured through the course of her life, to answer 
 the great purpose for which she was created, by living in the 
 daily fear of her Creator, and obeying his commandments, she 
 experienced " the consolations of the Gospel to abound by 
 Christ Jesus," supporting and cheering her spirit through a 
 long and tedious illness. The approach of death brought no 
 terror, and she was enabled by the power of Him who giveth 
 us the. victory through Jesus Christ our Lord, practically to il- 
 lustrate the truth of that triumphant exclamation of the apostle, 
 " Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy 
 sting? O grave, where is thy victory f 
 
 George Newland, son of George and Stisannah Newland, 
 of the city of Dublin, died the 24th of eighth month, 1708, in 
 the nineteenth year of his age, a minister of the Gospel about 
 six years. 
 
168 GEORGE NEWLAND. 
 
 He was favoured with the tendering visitations of the love 
 of Christ when quite a child, and yielding his will and affec- 
 tions in submission thereto, he became an exarajjle of love and 
 obedience to his parents, and of a circumspect and orderly de- 
 portment. Such was the tenderness of his conscience, and the 
 fear which rested on his spirit of offending the Almighty, that 
 if at any time he was persuaded by his school-fellows to be rude 
 and wild, although perhaps not more so than many would 
 esteem innocent, he was afterwards under trouble of mind 
 therefor. 
 
 As he continued in this state of watchfulness and fear, he 
 grew in grace, his conduct evincing that he was " seeking an- 
 other and a better country, that is, an heavenly;" and about 
 the twelfth year of his age, it pleased the Head of the church 
 to call him to the ministry of the Gospel, and enable him " to 
 publish with the voice of thanksgiving and tell of all the won- 
 drous works" which the Lord had done for him. In the exer- 
 cise of the gift bestowed upon him, he travelled in most of the 
 provinces of Ireland, and though endued with a good under- 
 standing and solid experience, he was careful not to utter words 
 without feeling the holy Spirit to move and assist him therein, 
 so that his ministry was pertinent and edifying. He was 
 greatly beloved by those among whom he travelled, because of 
 his exemplary conversation and conduct, which were in con- 
 formity with the doctrine and precepts of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 In the nineteenth year of his age, he was visited with a lin- 
 gering illness, and being asked if he thought he should recover, 
 replied, " he did not know, but if it was the Lord's will, he 
 had rather die than live, but durst not desire it," adding, that 
 " although his time had been short in the world, he had gone 
 through a great deal of exercise and trouble that none knew 
 but the Lord alone." On another occasion he remarked to 
 his mother, " I have felt more of the Lord's love extended to 
 me in a wonderful manner, since I was sick, than ever before. 
 1 strove to serve the Lord in my health, and now I reap the 
 beneht of it. I can look forward [with peace], and that is a 
 raercy." 
 
GEORGE NEWLAND. 
 
 169 
 
 He was frequently comforted and filled with the love of God, 
 under the sense of which he would exclaim, " O, if the earnest 
 be so precious, what will the fulness be!" As his bodily 
 weakness increased, he was strengthened in spirit to magnify 
 and praise the excellent and worthy name of the Lord. 
 
 Taking his brother affectionately by the hand, he kissed 
 him, and said, "I love thee dearly — be sure thou fear and 
 serve the Lord, and be obedient to thy parents ; for though 
 thou be young and strong now, yet thou knowest not how few 
 thy days may be. I speak to thee in love. Remember my 
 dying words when I am gone, and that it will be enough when 
 in a dying condition, to bear the pain and affliction of body, 
 without having a troubled conscience." He manifested the 
 same tender and brotherly concern for his sisters, recommend- 
 ing to them, to "love and fear the Lord, and be dutiful to theit 
 parents ;" and added, " In my health, when I went to bed, 1 
 did meditate and think upon the Lord, and now in my sick- 
 ness, I find the benefit thereof" 
 
 He gratefully acknowledged the love and care of his parents, 
 observing, " If I live, I can never make you amends for your 
 trouble and care over me ;" and afterwards said to his mother, 
 " I hope the Lord will reward thee for all thy trouble and care 
 over me, and that we shall meet shortly, where we shall never 
 part again.'' Some hours before his departure, being over- 
 come with the goodness of God to his soul, he broke forth in 
 humble admiration, saying, " How good. Lord, art thou to me ! 
 I am not worthy of the least of all thy mercies and favours ;" 
 and continued praising the Lord in a remarkable manner until 
 near his end. Being sensible this was near, he desired all to 
 be still, and in a triumphant state of mind quietly departed to 
 everlasting glory. 
 
 In contemplating the peaceful termination of a life so pure 
 and devoted to the service of God, who but must exclaim in 
 the language of holy Scripture, " Let me die the death of the 
 righteous, and let my last end be like his." It is, however, 
 well for us to remember that we can have no solid hope of dy- 
 ing a death so glorious and triumphant, unless we are engaged 
 15 
 
J 70 GEORGE NEWLAND. 
 
 to live a life of self-denial and holiness unto the Lord. We 
 must experience the new birth unto righteousness, and our 
 sins to be washed away in the atoning blood of the Son of 
 God ; who died for us — not that we might live to ourselves, in 
 the indulgence of the evil propensities of our fallen and cor- 
 rupt nature, and in the pursuit of those things which the con- 
 troversy of God is against, but that, through the power of the 
 daily cross, we should live unto Him who died for us and rose 
 again, having our fruit unto holiness, the end whereof is ever- 
 lasting life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 The following testimony concerning George Newland was 
 given by Friends in Dublin, viz : — 
 
 " It pleased the Lord to favour this youth with a gracious 
 visitation, even in his childhood, and so to prepare him for His 
 service whereunto He appointed him, that there appeared deep 
 impressions of a concerned mind for the good and eternal well- 
 being of his sou] ; and as he grew in years, he grew in grace 
 and in the knowledge of God and his Son, , the Lord Jesua 
 Christ — so that the Lord was pleased to put him into the min- 
 istry, although young, and he being sensible of the appearance 
 of the Son of God in his heart, did deliver his testimony with 
 a good understanding, not being forward or rash to utter words, 
 but waited for that which is the fountain of all true ministry, 
 viz : the help of the spirit of God, that enables God's ministers 
 to speak, to the instructing and building up of one another in 
 the love of God. 
 
 " And this being the concern of this innocent youth, made 
 him to be, beloved of faithful Friends that knew him, and the 
 more so, because his conversation agreed with his doctrine. 
 
 " He went abroad sometimes to visit Friends in the province 
 of Leinster, and was also in Ulster and Munster provinces, and 
 Friends generally had a love and respect for him, and there 
 would commonly be great meetings where he was, both Friends 
 and others admiring the Lord's dealings with him, in his ten- 
 der years, being but about twelve years old when his mouth 
 was first opened in meetings in a testimony for God. 
 
 '' We have a great loss of him, he being such a good exam- 
 
WILLIAM YOUNG. 171 
 
 pie to our youth, both in that and also in his conversation, too 
 few being willing to follow him in that true nearness of walk- 
 ing with God, as he did — but love liberty to the flesh and will, 
 that work not the righteousness of God, but bring trouble and 
 grief on those who are concerned for the well-being of their 
 immortal souls. His behaviour was more like a man of gray 
 hairs, than one not attained to nineteen years. 
 
 " He was not desirous of long life in this world, as he used 
 to express sometimes ; but rather that he might do his days' 
 work, being ready and prepared when the Lord was pleased 
 to call him hence, to have a portion, in God's kingdom, of that 
 life and peace which is everlasting. And when he was visited 
 with the sickness of which he died, which continued on him 
 about a quarter of a year, he bore it with much patience and 
 resignation to the will of God, and very cheerfully, which was 
 comfortable both to his parents and friends that visited him in 
 the time of his illness. 
 
 " Before his departure, he was concerned to advise his bro- 
 ther and sisters to fear and love God, and be dutiful to their 
 parents, &c. 
 
 " Though it is our loss to have such an one taken from us, 
 we believe it is his gain, to be removed from where trouble 
 and temptations attend, to where the wicked cease from trou- 
 bling and the weary are at rest. 
 
 " From our Meeting in Dublin, the 19th of the second 
 month, 1709, — And signed on behalf of the said meeting by 
 
 Amos Strettell, 
 Richard Sealev, 
 George Rooke." 
 
 William Young, of Leominster, in the county of Hereford, 
 possessed a sprightly and amiable disposition, and although of 
 a delicate constitution, appeared to enjoy good health, until 
 he contracted a cold which terminated in consumption. Whil0 
 labouring under this afflicting, though flattering malady, he 
 became more thoughtful and grave in his deportment, and 
 
172 WILLIAM YOUNG. 
 
 frequently made sensible remarks on the uncertainty of all 
 temporal prospects, expressing alscr-a grateful sense of the many 
 kindnesses received from a gracious Providence. 
 
 Although he had been preserved through life, in greater inno- 
 cence and purity than most young men, yet he now saw that 
 this alone would not entitle him to a participation in the 
 felicity of the redeemed. He was therefore earnestly desirous 
 of experiencing that entire renovation of heart which is produ- 
 ced by the washing of regeneration and the renewing of the 
 Holy Ghost. His anxious solicitude on this subjectgave rise 
 to many painful conflicts, and he often lamented having lost 
 that tenderness and fervency of spirit which he formerly expe- 
 rienced. 
 
 But God, who is long suffering and full of compassion, " and 
 keepeth mercy for thousands" of them that fear his name, did 
 not leave his wrestling spirit in this uncertain and painful state. 
 In his own time, he was pleased to grant him a full assurance 
 of salvation and enable him to sing of mercy as well as of judg- 
 ment. 
 
 Some weeks before his decease, being apprehensive that his 
 end was near, he observed, " If I die now in my youth, it may 
 be all for the best, and may put other young people upon the 
 consideration of their latter end." His father expressing a 
 desire that they might be resigned to the Divine will, although 
 it would be hard to part with him, he replied with much ear- 
 nestness, " Aye, do be resigned — let us all be resigned," and 
 frequently remarked it was his wish to be resigned either to 
 life or death, but added, "if it pleased the Lord to fit him for 
 his change, and take him from the slippery paths of life at so 
 early a period, he should think it a favour, for he had no desire 
 to livp except it was to the glory of his Creator." 
 
 He several times expressed the deep sense he had of the 
 wonderful condescension and goodness of Christ, in suffering 
 for mankind; and observing his sister weep, said to her, " We 
 must part — I must leave you ; but I hope and believe that we 
 iihall meet again." 
 
 The 2nd of the first month, 1773, he was very ill, and seeing 
 
WILLIAM YOUNG. 173 
 
 his father affected, he said, " O father, what a mercy will it be 
 if the Lord should be pleased to take me to himself! Do not 
 grieve — if I should be spared and turn out naught, it would be 
 a greater affliction." Thus did his affectionate and sympathis- 
 ing mind endeavour to alleviate the sorrow of those whom he 
 was so shortly to leave, and to reconcile them to the dispensa- 
 tions of an unerring and merciful Providence. 
 
 The next morning, having had a very poor night, he was 
 weak and low, but appeared peaceful in mind. His sister 
 expressing a hope that he was resigned, he replied with much 
 Bweetness, " Yes, sister, I hope I am quite resigned to the Al- 
 mighty's will. Surely, if it be his will,, it will be a mercy to 
 be taken from this troublesome world, to himself; and I have 
 a hope he will take me to himself — he hath been pleased won- 
 derfully to calm my mind." She observed there was ground 
 to hope, and that the sufferings of his friends would be greatest. 
 "Oh !" said he very earnestly, " my sufferings will be nothing 
 in proportion to my offences, but I have a hope my offences 
 will be forgiven. Oh ! how merciful is the Lord ! how great 
 is his goodness — how pure is his love ! Mercy, goodness, 
 purity, belong to him." His sister being much affected during 
 this conversation, he continued, " We cannot tell, sister : some 
 worse than I, [as to health] have been restored. He is able to 
 raise me up, and if he should, and make me some sort of a 
 member [of his church] I hope I shall be careful to keep near 
 to him, but I desire not to live — no, not a moment, as one of 
 this world." 
 
 On the following morning, he was in great pain, and told his 
 sister he was going ; she added, " I hope to a better inheri- 
 tance ;" he replied, " Aye, for I believe in One that can save 
 nie," and repeatedly said, " The fear of death is taken away." 
 Afterwards, " I am going to leave an affectionate father, to 
 meet the great Almighty Father." It being observed that it 
 was a favour he was preserved so patient, he said, " I hope I 
 shall be kept so. I am under the Lord's care entirely — no- 
 thing else will do. I see nothing else will do." 
 
 His mind was remarkably clothed with love — a sweet and 
 15* 
 
174 ABIGAIL KNIGHT. 
 
 peaceful serenity prevailed in his chamber, and though his voice 
 was so weak that his words were not always intelligible, yet it 
 was evident he was enjoying " the peace of God which passeth 
 the understanding." Being asked if he wished any message 
 conveyed to his absent sister, he replied, " Nothing but love" 
 — adding, " In that love I feel for all." He several times 
 desired those about him not to grieve, saying, " If you think I 
 am going well, why should you grieve?" He took a most 
 affectionate leave of his sister, recommending her " to love and 
 adore the Lord" — and shortly after, put off mort^ality so quietly 
 that his attendants thought he had fallen asleep. He slept in 
 Jesus — and " as we believe that Jesus died and rose again, so 
 them also that sleep in Jesus, God will bring with him, and 
 they shall ever be with the Lord." 
 
 He died on the 7th day of the first month, 1773, in the nine- 
 teenth year of his age. 
 
 Abigail Knight, of Messing, in Essex, England, being 
 taken with an illness which threatened her life, her father ten- 
 derly acquainted her with the danger she was in ; and although 
 she seemed willing to die if she could feel prepared for the 
 awful change, yet she was brought under great distress of mind 
 respecting her future happiness, and strong conviction for hav- 
 ing done many things which she knew were wrong, and neglect- 
 ed the affectionate counsel which her father had frequently 
 given her. 
 
 In a private interview with her father, she told hira^ of the 
 condemnation she felt for attending religious meetings so care- 
 lessly ; that she thought it was mockery to sit in an indifferent 
 state of mind, and. suffer the things of the world to engross the 
 attention, for which she thought she had felt as much uneasi- 
 ness, as for anything she had done amiss : that when at times 
 she had endeavoured to gather her mind home to the conside- 
 ration of heavenly things, the enemy obstructed it, and she 
 found herself so weak, through unwatchfulness at other times. 
 
ABIGAIL KNIGHT. 175 
 
 that she was not able to withstand his temptations. This con- 
 versation seemed to afibrd her some relief. She expressed a 
 hope that her sins would be forgiven, and although she did not 
 feel the fear of death, yet she wished to be favoured with a 
 clearer evidence of acceptance before her departure. 
 
 Observing that the day was very fine, she said it reminded 
 her of the expressions of one who remarked, " How gloriously 
 the outward sun doth shine ! So doth the Sun of righteousness 
 shine this day upon my soul !" which she thought she could in 
 measure adopt as her own ; the things which had stood in her 
 way having been gradually removed. She remarked to her sis- 
 ter, " If I had my time to spend over again, I should spend it 
 very differently. If 1 may have the least place in the kingdom 
 of heaven, it is all I desire-^ — and this, I think will be granted." 
 
 Sometime after, she said, " I believe I shall be happy, I feel 
 so easy in my mind. What a fine thing it is to have peace of 
 mind upon a dying-bed — the nearer I am to the close, the more 
 easy and clear my way seems. I do not dread death — but 
 seem as though I could meet it with a smile." This happy 
 change in her feelings she gratefully acknowledged as a favour 
 for which she could not be sufficiently thankful, and as death 
 drew near, she said the sting of it was taken away, pleasantly 
 adding, " I think to-morrow or next day will finish here." 
 
 The following morning her father going to speak to her, she 
 appeared very calm, said she loved to be still and felt her hea- 
 venly Father near, as an arm underneath, and admired the 
 goodness and mercy of the Almighty, in removing those things 
 which had been in her way. About 10 o'clock, being taken 
 with the pains of death, she besought the Lord to grant her 
 patience to bear them, and just before her departure said, 
 " Lord Jesus receive my spirit — Lord — take me to thyself. 
 Farewell — all — in the Lord — my pain will soon be over — the 
 gates of heaven are open to receive me — the time is almost 
 come." She died on the 24th of the second month, 1794, in 
 the nineteenth year of her age. 
 
176 POTTO BROWN. 
 
 Potto Brown, was boin at Earith, in Huntingdonshire, the 
 ICth of the fifth month, 1765. He discovered in early youth 
 a serious turn of mind, which being cherished by his parents, 
 as he advanced tovi'ards manhood the seed of the kingdom 
 sprung up in his heart, producing those blessed fruits of the 
 Spirit, the end whereof is everlasting life. He was a good ex- 
 ample in his words and actions, and was generally beloved by 
 his acquaintance. 
 
 In a letter addressed to a youth with whom he had formed 
 an intimate acquaintance at school, he says : 
 
 " I hope as we travel on through this transitory state, we 
 shall be enabled to cast the cares of this world behind us, look- 
 ing to the Author of all good, who will help all those who trust 
 in Him. I believe, beyond all doubt, that all those who trust 
 in Him, will not lack the bread of life." 
 
 The following extracts from a diary which he kept, may 
 serve to evince the state of his mind, as well as furnish instruc- 
 tion to the reader. 
 
 Eleventh month 9th, 17S3. " The Lord showed me to my 
 great comfort, that my dependence must be on him — so that I 
 began to inquire how it stood with me and my God. Then I 
 was humbled to cry " Help me, O Lord, or I perish." The 
 ivord [to me] was, " Draw nigh unto God, and he will draw 
 nigh unto thee." Then I began to meditate on the Lord in 
 the night season, and was greatly refreshed thereby. A voice 
 passed through me, saying, " Thou must not have any conver- 
 sation but what may profit thy sou], for unto that man that or- 
 dereth his conversation aright will I show my salvation. Thy 
 mind must be set on heavenly things, and thy conversation on 
 heaven." 
 
 Eleventh month 29th. " For the last three days nothing 
 material has occurred. But glory be to our God, for he hath 
 dealt wonderfully with his servant. I cannot express the com- 
 fort I have had in keeping to the operation of the Word of life 
 in my own heart. The Lord hath showed unto me the pure 
 state in which our primitive Friends stood ; and also the fallen 
 state of many among us at this day, which is to be mourned 
 
POTTO BROWN. 177 
 
 by me. He will not be mocked by men of low degree, who 
 set their minds on earthly enjoyments, and think not on the 
 name of the Lord. He has given every man ability to know 
 that he is a just God, who dwelleth in the heavens, and those 
 that will serve Him must set their minds on heaven, whence 
 they shall receive their help. Those who are heavenly shall 
 declare His name to all generations, to the convincement of 
 thousands that the Lord is God. Blessed be His mime, saith 
 my soul, for taking me by the hand, and leading me out of the 
 paths of vanity ! May I be enabled to evince, by my words 
 and actions, that in conversation the Lord is to be praised, and 
 honoured in stillness." 
 
 Soon after this it pleased the Lord to call him to the work 
 of the Gospel ministry, being in the eighteenth year of his age. 
 In allusion to his entering upon this awful engagement, he says 
 in a letter to his mother, " The Lord hath been pleased to 
 pluck my feet out of the miry clay, and to open my mouth to 
 make known his will amongst his people. I hope it will ever 
 be my care to keep near him, as I have experienced a drawing 
 near of the Lord to me. My heart is broken and contrited, 
 blessed be His holy name. Oh ! entreat ray brothers from 
 me, to follow after the Lord in purity and holiness, and to wait 
 for his counsel. Oh I that I could express the hundredth part 
 of what I feel in being renewed in His counsel ! but I must 
 leave them to the Lord." 
 
 " The 2nd of the twelfth month. This day a cloud covered 
 me, and a temptation wounded my soul. I was drawn to con- 
 sider, how the Lord pardoned the thief on the cross, and to 
 make it a cloak for trusting to a dying hour — but I felt the 
 rod that chastised me, and heard a voice, saying, ' How camest 
 thou to take thought against thy God ? He will not be slighted, 
 but looked unto with a single heart for help.' " 
 
 "The 11th. I found, during my late journey, that while 
 my mind was turned inward, His presence was with me. I 
 was preserved in the truth, to my inexpressible comfort — ^O 
 may I always keep watch, lest the enemy draw my mind from 
 being stayed on the Lord." 
 
17S POTTO BROWN. 
 
 "The 17th. Many are the temptations which the enemy 
 lays to draw my mind from the Lord. But, look thou, O my 
 soul, to the Lord, with unfeigned sincerity and with fuU pur- 
 pose of heart, in the. humility of that Spirit which enlightens 
 thee and strengthens thee against them all." 
 
 "The 4th of the first month, 1784. This day I went to 
 Littleport meeting, where I spoke a few words. Oh 1 how I 
 felt the Lord with me this day^-iblessed be his name. Many 
 were the breathings of my soul; that the Lord would keep his 
 fear always before my eyes, that I might not speak a word but 
 to his honour. Oh that it was the care of all those who pro- 
 fess with us, that nothing might be done but to the glory of 
 God — that we might say 'Thine is the kingdom, the power, 
 and the glory, for ever.' Then should we answer our high 
 and holy calling." 
 
 " The 17th of the second month. This day in my retired 
 thoughts r was made sensible how much we ought to keep 
 ourselves in humble reverence to our God^ under a conscious- 
 ness of His omniscience and our nothingness. Oh ! if people 
 would but behold their dependency on Him, they would be 
 afraid of having their minds taken from under his protection; 
 much more, of doing anything that would not tend to his glory 
 — but on the other hand, they would testify against everything 
 of a contrary tendency, knowing that God is jealous of his 
 honour, and will be sought unto with fear and trembling. Da- 
 vid saith, (Ps. Ixxvi.) ' Thou, even thou art to be feared, and 
 who rhay stand in thy sight when once thou art angry?' " 
 
 " The 19th. This day was a day of hard labour to me, 
 because I was off my guard last night, by entering into a long 
 and needless discourse, which drew my mind from the Lord. 
 But he was good to me and heard me when I cried ; for my 
 spirit was bowed down in humility before him — and heavenly 
 joy abounded when I confessed my error to Him. This is an 
 iBvi into which many of our society fall who have been reli- 
 giously inclined," , 
 
 " The 9th of the third month. I saw I could not be in such 
 a humble state as I had been called to come into, without 1 
 
POTTO BROWN. 179 
 
 Decame as clay in the hands of the great Potter. I saw that 
 my body was to be the temple of the Holy Ghost, and that no 
 defiling thing must lodge within me." 
 
 "The 16th of the fourth month. I find that the more I give 
 up my mind to seek the kingdom of God and his righteousness, 
 the morel advance in the work ; the more I keep in the power, 
 the stronger I grow. My soul longeth for the living God — 
 yea, my inward cry is raised for the bread of life, more than 
 the natural man hungereth after natural food." 
 
 This appears to be the last entry made in his journal ; short- 
 ly after, his health began to decline, and symptoms of pulmo- 
 nary consumption ensued. He was removed from his master's 
 to his father's house, that he might try the effect of a change 
 of air, but the disease baffled every course of treatment. He 
 was enabled through Divine assistance to bear his long and 
 painful illness with becoming resignation ; his mind appearing 
 to be supported above the fear of death. His mother asking 
 him if he did not perceive that he grew weaker, he answered 
 with as much cheerfulness as though he had been in perfect 
 healthj " Yes, I know I am ; but what matter? If the outward 
 man grows weaker, the inward man grows stronger. I expe- 
 rience the strengthening of the new man every day." 
 
 At another time, being in great pain, he said he could not 
 bear too much, considering how much Christ bore for him. 
 His father observing him to be sad, inquired if he wa? under 
 any doubt as to his future state. He said " No, he had many 
 comfortable assurances that it would be well with him" — then 
 bursting into tears, he remarked that " his uneasiness was on 
 account of his brothers, fearing they might be drawn away from 
 the truth." Being asked how he was, he replied that " he was 
 very ill, but did not wish to live, nor did he think it was his 
 place to pray for death." He continued in this resigned and 
 composed state of mind, and calmly departed to the kingdom 
 of eternal blessedness, the 16th of the tenth month, 1784, aged 
 nineteen years; 
 
ISO HANNAH MARIA MILES. 
 
 Hannah Maria Miles, daughter of Robert and Haniiuli 
 Miles, of MiJbury Abbotts, Shaftsbury, Dorsetshire, England, 
 was born in the year 1787, and from her childhood was serious 
 and orderly in her conduct. 
 
 About the nineteenth year of her age, she was attacked with 
 pulmonary consumption, which gradually reduced her, and 
 finally terminated in her dissolution. In the early part of her 
 illness she seemed fully aware that she should not recover, 
 observftig, " 1 am very unwell and believe I shall not recover, 
 but shall have a lingering illness. I should not mind it, if I had 
 spent my time better ; for I have seen enough of this world, not 
 to wish to live any longer in it, if I had true peace of mind. 1 
 have given way to many hurtful things; such as dress not so 
 consistent as it ought to have been — likewise reading [impro- 
 per] books, which, if it have no other bad tendency takes up 
 that time which may be better employed. I sincerely hope 
 that our family may be careful to avoid those hurtful and hin- 
 dering things, and not put off the great work until sickness 
 comes. I have had many good meetings and precious visita- 
 tions, but too soon forgot them," adding, " It is some satisfac- 
 tion to me that I have been preserved from talking much when 
 in company, but I have nothing to boast." 
 
 The concern and distress of her mind continued for some 
 time, but through Divine mercy, she was preserved from des- 
 ponding, and at length obtained that evidence of pardon and 
 acceptance for which she ardently longed. She informed her 
 mother that the command to her, seemed to be, " Watch and 
 pray, lest ye enter into temptation," and there is cause to be- 
 lieve she was enabled in good measure to observe it. For some 
 weeks she said but little by way of religious communication, 
 but was much engaged in inward retirement and waiting upon 
 God. " I have reason to be thankful," said she, on one occa- 
 sion, " that I was not taken away suddenly. If I had been, I 
 fear it would have been bad for me." 
 
 Reading the Scriptures was her daily practice and delight, 
 and through the enlightening influences of the Holy Spirit, 
 they were profitably opened and experimentally sealed on hei 
 
HANNAH MARIA MILES. 181 
 
 understanding. In this state of humble reverent depenaence 
 upon the Lord, she patiently continued : and afler having been 
 brought very low, by a violent bleeding from the nose, she 
 remarked to her sister, " I thought I should have gone before 
 now, but I feel a little recovered for the present, but it will not 
 be long." To her elder brothers, she said, " O, brothers, I 
 hope you will seek the Lord in time of health, for it is a great 
 blessing. I have a great love for you : I may be taken away 
 suddenly, but I hope you will remember what I have said to 
 you." Her aunt coming into the room, she thus addressed 
 her, " Thou dost not shun a sick-house, but it may be best for 
 thee ; it is better for thee to go to the house of mourning than 
 to the house of feasting ;" then speaking to those about her, 
 added, " Seek the Lord, for it is not such a very hard thing — 
 seek ye him, and he will be found of you." 
 
 Some days after, she was visited by her grandfather, to 
 whom she spoke as follows : " O, my dear grandfather, do thou 
 seek the Lord God, for he is very merciful. Thou art an old 
 man, and ought to be prepared, for there are so many sudden 
 deaths, that we know not how soon we may be taken. Do 
 thou prepare to meet me in heaven." After a short silence 
 she was assisted to kneel down, and prayed for her grandfather 
 and other relations, and on rising from her knees seemed re- 
 freshed and comforted by this religious exercise. 
 
 Awaking from uneasy slumber, one evening, she prayed 
 with great fervour, " O Lord, do thou protect me and preserve 
 me, under the afflictions of the body. O Lord, thou knowest 
 thou art dear to me ; and if it be thy blessed will, take me to 
 thyself, from the various pains and tribulations of this life. 
 Yet, not my will, but thine be done, O Lord." Her parents 
 expressing their desire to be enabled freely to give her up, 
 painful a« the separation would be, and their hope that her mind 
 was favoured with resignation, she replied, " Yes, I have given 
 you all up, for ' they that love father or mother more than me, 
 are not worthy of me.' Yet I have had a hard struggle with 
 myself, to give up such near and dear relations." 
 
 Apprehending that her change was near, she prayed thus: 
 16 
 
182 SARAH BECKWITH. 
 
 " O Lord ! do thou be pleased to take me this night if it be 
 thy will, and grant me an easy passage out of this world to the 
 next. O, Lord, I pray thee take me to thyself whilst my lamp 
 is burning, that I may not be like the foolish ones, who, when 
 the Bridegroom came, [found] their lamps gone out." 
 
 After taking an affectionate and solemn farewell of some 
 present, she again interceded for an easy passage to the realms 
 of bliss, and a pause of stillness ensuing, she broke forth in 
 holy joy, " Oh ! it seems to rae, I see the angels walk in white 
 robes ! O death, where is thy sting I O grave, where is thy 
 victory ! What hath Jesus done for poor sinners I He bled 
 and died for us. Oh ! what sweetness have I felt in my afflic- 
 tion ; that peace which nothing in this world can give' or take 
 away. Sometime since, I thought I felt something like peace, 
 but it was not the true rest, for I was then in a doubting state, 
 but when I came to believe, no tongue can describe the sweet- 
 ness I felt." 
 
 Finding herself extremely weak and scarcely equal to the 
 exertion of speaking, she said to those about her, " Pray for 
 me, for my weakness is so great that I fear I shall not -be able 
 to pray for myself" — and presently after, " Oh ! the enemy 
 will be busy — but I hope my patience will hold out to the end. 
 My trust is in the Lord." 
 
 The cough having left her, the difficulty of breathing in- 
 creased, and articulation was so weak and indistinct, that she 
 could scarcely be understood. She began to say, " The Lord 
 is my staff" — but the rest of the sentence could not be heard. 
 The approach of death was now rapid^she took a small por- 
 tion of drink, and with a look of sweet expression, saidj " no 
 more" — then desired all to be very still, and giving one hand 
 to her mother, reclined her head on the other, and thus drew 
 her last breath, as gently as the infant sinks to slumber. 
 
 Sarah BeckWith, of Audborough, in Yorkshire, was from 
 childhood .Sober and, grave in her deportment, not addicted to 
 
SARAH BECKWITH. 83 
 
 light or trifling conversation, but demeaned herself as one who 
 was watchful lest she should offend the Lord, or be an impro- 
 per example to Others. To her parents she was obedient and 
 affectionate, kind and courteous to all, and sincerely devoted 
 to serve the Lord and seek the kingdom of heaven and the 
 righteousness thereof. She loved retirement, and frequently 
 when the employment of the day was over, would walk alone 
 in the fields, to commune with the Lord and sing His praises. 
 
 In her last illness, she was afflicted with shortness of breath, 
 but-yet was anxious to declare the goodness of God to her soul, 
 often praying that he would " enable her to praise Him while 
 she lived." A few days before her decease, obtaining some 
 relief, she desired to be raised up in bed, and spoke largely of 
 the tender dealings of the Lord with her, desiring those who 
 were young to prize their time, seeing they knew not how few 
 their days might be. " Many," said she, " are the temptations 
 of the enemy, especially to youth, presenting length of days, 
 to persuade them that it is soon enough to trouble themselves 
 with such a concern. So he would have persuaded me, and 
 many ways was I tempted, which caused me such exercises 
 that I was brought nigh to despair. I sought the Lord night 
 and day — no ear heard me but the Lord alone, who heard my 
 call, and afterwards gave me a comfortable assurance of my 
 salvation^but the enemy has been very busy, and sorely bruised 
 me since the beginning of this illness." 
 
 Afterwards she prayed thus : " O Lord, give me full assu- 
 rance of my salvation before I depart hence. Let not my dis- 
 temper overcome my senses until I come to a full enjoyment — 
 I pray thee let not my desires cease until thou answerest them, 
 and let nothing quench thy love in my heart." 
 
 It pleased the Lord, in the riches of his mercy, to hear and 
 answer her petition, and so to fill her soul with the consolations 
 of the Gospel, that she sung praises to His great and worthy 
 name. 
 
 She earnestly entreated her sisters to fear and love the Lord 
 above all, and to keep in the Truth — saying, " Oh ! press after 
 it, to feel the working of it in your own hearts, and when you 
 
184 SARAH BECKWITH. 
 
 are in it, keep in it, and under the government of it — ^lieed not 
 to deck yourselves, but be meek and lowly. None ought to 
 pride themselves on any endowment, either beauty or any other 
 thing, because it is not theirs, but the Lord's, who gave it to 
 them, and can take it away when he pleaseth,'' adding, " What 
 is all now to me 1" 
 
 Speaking of some professors of religion who had grown care- 
 less and were taking improper liberties, she remarked, " Such 
 are ill examples to those who are coming up. There are many 
 who profess the truth, that little know what truth is. It does 
 not consist only in coming to meetings, wearing plain apparel 
 and the like, unless they come to feel the operation of Truth 
 [the Spirit of Christ,] in their hearts. For all such outward 
 appearances will stand in no stead, without the love of God is 
 inwardly felt and enjoyed. It is an easy thing to come to meet- 
 ings, and some are ready to think that doing so and behaving 
 themselves soberly, is sufficient ; but the Lord seeth at all times, 
 and he will have no such mockery — I bless God, I have not 
 been guilty of seeming to be what I was not." 
 
 She often gratefully acknowledged the love and mercies of 
 God, and her own unworthiness, saying, " It is not for my de- 
 serts — for I have nothing to engage, the Lord with — it is his 
 free love to me" — again, "There is man's, righteousness, and 
 the righteousness of God ; but man's righteousness must be 
 rent off, and man covered with the righteousness of Christ Je- 
 sus, who said, ' I lead in the way of righteousness, in the midst 
 of the paths of judgment, that I may cause those that love me 
 to inherit substance.' " 
 
 Speaking of the way of the cross, which leads to the posses- 
 sion of a crown of eternal glory, she observed, " It is a strait 
 and narrow way, and not to be kept in withouba daily watch. 
 But although a strait way, yet it is a pleasant path and delight- 
 some. Oh ! here is peace in abundance ! It is so sweet, I 
 could delight always to enjoy it, and to live therein — gold is 
 not worthy to be compared to it." Her mind continued to be 
 employed in the contemplation and enjoyment of heavenly 
 things, and on one occasion she broke forth in this manner 
 
ANN LEAVER. 185 
 
 Lotd, give me to drink fully of the well of water that is within 
 the gate — for thou hast touched mj» heart and I am overcome 
 with thy love. Oh, I long — I long — O Lord, open thou the 
 windows of heaven, and pour out thy blessings into my soul 
 until there be no room to receive — that I may bless and praise 
 thy name." 
 
 Her dissolution was now near ; and looking upon those about 
 her, she said, =' I am as sensible as any of you — and I am well 
 c intent to die. 1 have no doubt of my salvation." Soon after, 
 she added, "Lord — take me pway — Lord — take me away"-^ 
 and presently departed out of this state of being, to live for 
 ever with the Lord. 
 
 Ann Leaver, daughter of John and Mary Leaver, of Not- 
 tingham, being taken unwell, expressed her apprehension that 
 she should not be continued long — that the prospect of eter- 
 nity was very awful ; and elthough she had not been guilty of 
 any great crime, yet she had found it difficult when at meeting 
 to get to that steady watchfulness and settled composure which 
 she longed for ; and the sense of her deficiency in this respect 
 was a trouble to her. Yet she gratefully acknowledged her 
 thankfulness for the precious opportunities she had sometimes 
 been favoured with in the family, and was supported by the 
 secret hope thai her sins would be forgiven ; praying earnestly 
 for patience to endure the trying dispensation she had to pass 
 through, and for a clear evidence that her close would be hap- 
 py — which through adorable mercy was granted her. 
 
 " How awful," said she on one occasion, " to look at eterni- 
 ty ! Few young people, in time of health, think so much of 
 their lattei end as they ought to do, though they have as much 
 cause as those further J^dvanced, having no more certainty of 
 life." Again, " I'hose who are taken away in youth, escape 
 many snares and temptations that such as live longer are in 
 danger to be hur' by." Several times she expressed her grati- 
 tude for the hrt veek's illness, saying it hid been a profitable 
 16* 
 
186 ANN LEATEK. 
 
 hough a painful dispensation to her, and on one occasion, when 
 in great pain, remarked tcfher mother, " Oh ! it is hard work. 
 How needful, when in health, so to live as to be in readiness, 
 for it is enough to struggle with the pains of the body." 
 
 Being favoured with an interval of stillness and composure 
 after a very painful day, she apprehended herself going, and 
 took a solemn leave of all her connexions present, desiring 
 them to make preparation for the awful season when the soul 
 must be separated from the body — adding, " I want to be gone 
 — but the Lord's time is the best time." 
 
 On the' evening of the day she died, her sufferings were 
 great. " No one can think," said she, " what I feel — but if 
 it is to purify me for an admittance into that holy place, where 
 no impure thing can enter, I am willing to bear still more. I 
 hope I am not impatient, but really the conflict is so sharp at 
 times, that I cannot forbear crying out. O Lord keep me — 
 my God, help me, and please to release me this night. I long 
 to be gone; Although I have had many pleasant prospects in 
 view, I have resigned them all, and would not return again to 
 the world for any consideration." 
 
 Her mother having retired from the room for a short time, 
 she sent for her, and with sweet composure, informed her she 
 was now going and would wish her father and sister to come 
 in, that they might all sit together for a little while, and take a 
 solemn final leave. She was strengthened to pass through this 
 affecting scene with great calmness, and admired that she could 
 so easily part with her beloved connexions, observing, " I have 
 no tears to shed — but it is not hardness of heart, for I love you 
 all as well as ever, but it is to me an earnest that I am going 
 to something greater." 
 
 Soo* after, she said, "It is all over — I am perfectly happy 
 — I have no pain — the conflict is at an end — farewell — fare- 
 well— I am now going to join saints and angels and the spirits of 
 just men made perfect;" then laying her head quietly on the 
 pillow, she expired, the 22nd of the third month, 1777, aged 
 twenty years. 
 
RICHARD HIVITER. 187 
 
 Mart Pooley, of Southwark^ London, died »n the 12th of 
 the eleventh month, 1792. Her parents had been concerned 
 to educate her in plainness and sobriety, and their christian 
 endeavours to preserve her from the evils which are in the 
 world, were not ineffectual. Although of a sprightly disposi- 
 tion, she early evinced a love of religion and of those who lived 
 in conformity with its restraints, and was solid and becoming 
 in her deportment. About the eighteenth year of her age, she 
 showed symptoms of declining health, which gradually became 
 more alarming and settled in pulmonary consumption. In the 
 commencement of this painful dispensation, she apprehended 
 she could not recover, yet was preserved throughout,' in remark- 
 able patience and cheerfulness of spirit, often saying, " Through 
 mercy I do not repine." 
 
 About a month, before her decease, she observed to her father, 
 " I seem to be gradually going-^I have remembered the words 
 of Job, ' The Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away — blessed 
 be the name of the Lord.' It is best to be resigned — do not 
 grieve, my dear father — the Lord will be with thee. We must 
 part some time, and I cannot go better than well." 
 
 She had long been pressing after the knowledge of heavenly 
 things, and endeavouring to live in obedience to the will of her 
 Lord and Saviour, and in the course of her illness the same 
 exercise of mind attended her, remarking, " There is a lan- 
 guage that I have often thought of in the time of health^ — 
 which is " Oh ! that I might walk in all things consistent with 
 the truth I make profession of" 
 
 At another time, near her end, she said, " I think I may 
 truly say that I have not murmured in all this illness — the Lord 
 is my refuge. I am comfortably resigned to His divine will, 
 and seem to have nothing to do but to die." 
 
 .. 'Richard Hunter, of Sherburn, England, (brother to Fre- 
 derick Hunter, of whom some account has already been given,) 
 received his education at the best, schools which the Society 
 
Jgg RICBit^D HUNTER. 
 
 of Friends aflforded, and afterwards entered on the study of 
 law. He soon found that his conscientious mind could, not 
 pursue this profession in its unlimited extent, and ailer about 
 twelve monthsj confined his attention to- such parts only as be 
 thought he could consistently engage in. 
 
 The closeness with which he applied himself to study, pro- 
 bably contributed to the disease, which by slow degrees wast- 
 ed his physical strength and eventually conducted him to the 
 silent tomb. In the fifth month, 1820, he was seized with an 
 inflammation of the lungs, and was removed home. His medical 
 attendants calling to see him, he perceived they were not san- 
 guine about his recovery, and remarked, " I don't murmur at 
 these afflictions, and whether I am restored to health or taken 
 away, the Lord's will be done." When a little relieved from 
 pain, he enjoyed the reading of the Holy Scriptures, and would 
 often ask to have them read to him. On one of these occasions 
 he was much affected, and observed, " I have long been-con- 
 vinced that much personal happiness arises from a strict 
 performance of moral obligations ; and although I do not feel 
 sensible of many deviations from moral rectitude, yet I find 
 this alone will not do for me. I feel the necessity of regene- 
 ration ; for he that is in Christ Jesus is a new creature." 
 
 In the spring of 1822, he recovered so far as to walk and 
 ride out a little, and by the advice of his medical friends took 
 a journey to' Scarborough, but returned home under increased 
 weakness ; and in the following tenth month was i^ain con- 
 fined to a sick bed. His mind was often engaged in serious 
 contemplation, and through divine kindness he was strength- 
 ened to resign himself wholly to the Lord's disposal. His as- 
 pirations were after God and heaven, often breathing forth this 
 language, " As the hart panteth after the water brooks, so 
 panteth my soul after Thee, O Lord." 
 
 After a short silence, one day, he remarked, " Oh, the ex- 
 ceeding sinfulness of pride ! A proud heart is an abomination 
 to the Lord. Above all things, learn of Jesus Christ, to be 
 meek and lowly as he was." On first-day^ the 12th of first 
 month, 1823, his end w as thought to be near, but he revived 
 
ELEANOR SOUTHAM. 189 
 
 a little, and perceiving that he was surrounded by weeping 
 ftiends, he said, " Do not weep — I am only waiting for an ad- 
 mission into that beautiful city, the New Jerusalem. What a 
 favour it is when we can say in sincerity and truth. Thy will, 
 O Lord, be done." After a portion of Scripture had been 
 read, he was asked if it fatigued him ; he replied, " I cannot 
 be fatigued with that which is so good ;" and another chapter 
 being read, he said he was much refreshed. On third-day 
 morning he desired his mother not to leave him, for he was 
 going to die, and accordingly about two o'clock he quietly 
 passed away to a better inheritance, aged twenty years. 
 
 Eleanor Southam, of Coventry, deceased the 26th of fourth 
 month, 1823, aged twenty years. 
 
 She was naturally of an aifectionate and lively disposition, 
 fond of reading, and possessed a very retentive memory, and 
 took great pains in the cultivation of her mind ; yet, notwith- 
 standing she was endued with superior abilities, she entertained 
 a humble opinion of herself, and was desirous not to be more 
 highly esteemed than she deserved. She was of a solid and 
 reflecting turn of mind, and her serious deportment in religious 
 meetings evinced that she was not a stranger to the solemn 
 purpose for which she assembled with her friends. 
 
 When prevented by indisposition from attending meetings, 
 she greatly regretted the privation, and employed the time in 
 retirement and reading, especially in the sacred volume. As 
 her disorder advanced, she became deeply impressed with the 
 necessity of a more entire surrender of her heart to the blessed 
 Saviour, and a material change took place in her estimation 
 of many things in which she had formerly delighted, particu- 
 larly as related to the lighter pai of her reading; the biblu 
 now affording her the greatest satisfaction. She would fre- 
 quently query, in the language of Newton, 
 
 « T is a point I long to know, 
 ) Oft it cauies anxious thought; 
 
190 ELEANOR SOUTHAM. 
 
 Do I, love the Lord or no, 
 Am I His or am I not !" 
 
 This profitable self-examination was sometimes succeeded 
 by grateful acknowledgment of the Lord's goodness and mercy, 
 
 saying, 
 
 " Jesus sought me, when a stranger, 
 Wandering from the fold of God ; 
 He, to rescue me from danger. 
 Interposed his precious blood." 
 
 Her illness, which was consumption, made rapid progress, 
 and soon confined her to the bed. After a fit of coughing, 
 attended with acute pain in the side, she observed,' " I hope 
 my patience will hold out to the end ;" a desire which was 
 mercifully granted, not a murmur or impatient expression es 
 caping her, during the whole course of her sickness. 
 
 Her mother being a constant attendant on her, they were 
 favoured with many precious opportunities together, the daugh- 
 ter informing her-, with much tranquillity, that she had no wish 
 to recover ; and on another occasion, expressed her love for, 
 and hope in, her dear Redeemer. Throwing her trembftng 
 arms around her mother's neck, she softly repeated these lines, 
 which so feelingly allude to the faithfulness of the Lord's love 
 to his redeemed children : 
 
 « Can a mother's tender care 
 
 Cease towards the child she bare ? 
 Yes — she may forgetful be, 
 
 Yet will I remember thee." 
 
 She remarked on one occasion that " she had gone through 
 many deep baptisms and inward conflicts during the early part 
 of her illness, but that now she believed if she should be taken 
 away, she would be accepted." The passage being read from 
 the Epistle to the Corinthians where it is said, " We are trou- 
 bled on every side, yet not distressed, we are perplexed, yet 
 not in despair," she sweetly said, in allusion to the forepart 
 of it, " My dear mother, / was once, but am not now." 
 
 Some observations being made oh the love of the Saviour, 
 she said, " I do love Christ — but I often wish I felt a greater 
 evidence of my love to Him." The declaration of the great 
 
ISAAC PEASE. 
 
 191 
 
 apostle being cited to her, as affording much consolation on a 
 dying-bed, viz., " It is a faithful saying and worthy of all ac^ 
 ceptation, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sin- 
 ners;'" she emphatically replied, " Those are sweet words." 
 
 Shortly befpre her departure, she desired her father to pray 
 for her, that she might not be as one of the foolish virgins. 
 She was then engaged in supplication herself, and presently 
 after, as though every doubt and fear had been mercifully re- 
 moved,, she observed to her mother, " My robes have been 
 washed white in the blood of the Lamb. Though thou slay 
 me, yet I will trust in thee." With her dying breath she sup- 
 plicated nearly in the words of the Lord Jesus, " Our Father 
 who art in heaven, hallowed-shallowed — hallowed be Thy 
 name! — thy kingdom come — thy will be done, on earth — ag it 
 , is in heaven"T— and in a few minutes she peacefully breathed 
 her last. 
 
 Isaac Pease, son of Edwar^ Pease, of Darlington, in Eng- 
 land, was a youth of quick abilities and kind disposition. Af- 
 ter receiving a liberal education under the christian care of 
 his parents, he commenced the study of la\y in his native town. 
 In this new situation the care of his parents was still watch- 
 fully extended over him, and he was advancing towards man- 
 hood in the enjoyment of life, and raising in the minds of his 
 relations the pleasing anticipation of his future usefulness in 
 civil and religious society. He pursued with diligence those 
 studies which were designed to qualify him for acting in his 
 profession, so far as a member of our society can with propriety 
 go, until the declining state of his health produced much 
 anxiety in the minds of his friends. 
 
 In the fifth month, 1825, he was too unwell to continue his 
 usual occupations. He often appeared very thoughtful in re- 
 feience to the great work of the soul's salvation, and in con- 
 versation with one of his brothers, remarked, that although he 
 fimetimes could acknowledge to the goodness of the Almighty, 
 yet at others, he found great difficulty in bringing his mind 
 
192 ISAAC PEASE. 
 
 mto settlement. It was, however, consoling to observe, as th* 
 symptoms of his disorder became more alarming, that a bro- 
 ken and contrite spirit was often obvious. At one time, when 
 "labouring under great difficulty of breathing, inquiry was made 
 respecting his mental feelings, when he replied, ." Oh ! yes — ^I 
 can trust in the mercy of God. He is a God of mercy and 
 truth;" adding soon after, "It is hard work to press forward 
 aright and be a good example. I do believe, to be taken away 
 in youth is a great favour, and if it please Providence to take 
 me away, I shall escape all the vicissitudes of time." 
 
 In the course of his illness, which was of several months' 
 duration, he was at times enabled to believe that the Lord was 
 near to strengthen and support him ; but there were seasons of 
 spiritual poverty and desertion, in which he feared that he had 
 not a solid foundation on which to rest his hopes of eternal 
 happiness, yet through mercy, the prevailing desire of his heart 
 was, to be endued with patience and resignation. He remark- 
 ed one evening^ — " It is trying lying so long here. My illness 
 Continues long — there is nothing [will do for me] but seeking 
 for Divine support. Sometimes a little hope springs up, and 
 then again it seems as if I must give up all and be prepared." 
 
 On the 20th of the seventh yionth, addressing his beloved 
 mother, he said, " It is difficult to be resigned — fo live so as to 
 be prepared to die." The hope was expressed that he was at 
 times favoured to attain to some feeling of resignation ; when 
 he added, " Yes — sometimes, but it is hard work to leave all, 
 relations and friends, and resign all the promised pleasures 
 of time. Oh 1 1 look back and see that I have been too earnest 
 in pursuing the things of this life, not altogether on my own 
 account; my mind [has been] too full of them; and then, 
 in some of our meetings how poor and barren my mind has 
 been." 
 
 The following evening, after the reading of the forty-sixth 
 Psalm, which beautifully describes the confidence and hope of 
 those who have God for their refuge, a solemn stillness occur- 
 red when he observed with great tenderness, " I believe the 
 Almighty has been my refug'3 in time of trouble, and has been 
 
ISAAC PEASE. 193 
 
 near and supported me." At another time he said " he had 
 frequently desired to be enabled to say, Thy will be done ; and 
 endeavoured to feel after the Divine presence, but found it dif- 
 ficult." He viras encouraged by a relation present, to keep his 
 mind stayed upon the Almighty, and an allusion being made 
 to the comparative innocency of his life, he replied by the hum- 
 ble acknowledgment, " I have endeavoured after a degree of 
 watchfulness, but I have not worshipped my heavenly Father 
 as I ought." 
 
 On the 5th of the ninth month, this patient sufferer was evi- 
 dently enduring the pressure of severe disease, and after lying 
 quietly awhile, with a countenance expressive of heavenly 
 serenity, he said, " I trust I have a well grounded hope of a 
 better inheritance ; but it is all of mercy — great mercy — It is 
 not by works of righteousness which we have done, no, no, but 
 according to his mercy he saveth us, or where would be my 
 hope — Oh ! how precious this love of Jesus ! I have felt it very 
 precious. He gave his life as an atonement for our sins — an 
 atonement — yes, and a propitiatory sacrifice. How precious 
 has the recollection of this been to me !" His father expressed 
 his joy that his son was thus comforted, and his hope that 
 should lengthened days be allotted him, the recollection of 
 these precious moments would accompany his future steps 
 through life: he replied, " Yes, I hope so; but oh! the deceit- 
 fulness, the allurements — the temptations, of this world. 1 
 know they are powerful, and I fear I should fall. It is hard 
 work to maintain our steadfastness through all, and be good' 
 examples in the great cause. I think I had rather go now." 
 
 On the 25th of ninth month, after having passed a very dis- 
 tressing night from coughing, he said, " I often try to get down 
 to the source of patience, but am so weak — though I think 
 I may exclaim, ' Bless the Lord, O my soul,' for his mercies 
 are ever new." Many times, when tried with severe pain, he 
 prayed for patience and strength to endure the allotted con- 
 flicts. During the following day he was evidently sinking, and 
 expressed very little, but on one occasion said, "I want to go 
 home to-night;" very early the following morning he gently 
 17 
 
194 DEBORAH B. MASSE Y. 
 
 sunk away ; being as we humbly trust, rendered meet Ibr an 
 inheritance among the saints in light, through the mercy of 
 God in Christ Jesus. 
 
 Deborah B. Massey, daughter of William Massey, of Spald 
 ing, Lincolnshire, England, deceased the 24th of the first month, 
 1827, aged about twenty years. 
 
 After having been unwell for some time, she expressed a de- 
 sire to know the opinion of the doctors respecting her case; 
 adding, " It signifies little when we die, if we are prepared ; 
 and should it be the will of Providence to remove me, I hope 
 to be more fit for the change than I now feel myself to be. 
 The things of time have had too much place in my heart." 
 
 On the 8th and 9th of twelfth month, 1826, her mind endur- 
 ed much close conflict ; and in the afternoon of the latter day 
 she was seized with violent convulsions, which seemed to 
 threaten speedy dissolution. The paroxysm, however, gradu- 
 ally subsided ; she leaned on her father, and taking a beloved 
 uncle by the hand, said in a distinct, though altered tone of 
 voice, " O my dear uncle — O my dear father — I am goingr— 
 this is death. I had no idea that dying was like this^ but I 
 can bear it." Then addressing the Almighty, " Thou enablest 
 me to bear it — Lord, into thy hands I commend my spirit. 
 Jesus, receive my spirit. Oh, take me to thyself" After- 
 wards, to her mother, " I thought I was going ; I am disap- 
 pointed, but I desire patiently to wait the Almighty's time." 
 
 On the 11th, her uncle coming to her, she remarked, "I 
 am very ill. I much desire I may trust in the Lord to the end, 
 and not cast away my confidence. I believe I have tasted 
 virhat death is, and I find it is quite supportable. I am not 
 afraid of death now, and Oh ! how glad I am that I can say 
 §0 with sincerity." A solemn silence ensued, and her uncle 
 supplicated at the throne of grace on her behalf; soon after 
 which, her father coming into the room, she looked at him with 
 much affection, and observed, " I am very comfortable" — add- 
 ng with great emphasis, "I can now say — for all I thank 
 thee — most, for the severe." 
 
DEBORAH B. MASSEY. 
 
 195 
 
 First-day, the 14th, was a time of much bodily suffiiring to 
 her; being in great pain, she prayed thus — " Almighty God, 
 release me from my troubles, if it be thy Divine will — if not, 
 grant me patience and resignation." On third-day, after her 
 father had read a portion of Scripture to her, she said, " I hope 
 my dear Saviour will be near to support me. I was greatly 
 distressed a little while ago. I thought he had left, me." Some 
 time aft.er, she remarked, " I am not so deeply tried as in the 
 morning, but I want to feel more peace. I want to feel fully 
 forgiven." 
 
 In the evening of the 21st, she prayed again, " Lord, have 
 mercy. Why art thou so long in coming 1 Oh, may it please 
 thee now to take me." Afterwards, under the returning feel- 
 ing of the withdrawing of the Divine presence, she plaintively 
 said, "Oh, my Saviour ! where art thou gone — why hast thou 
 left me 1" He who is abundant in mercy and compassion to 
 all those who trust in his name, and who for wise purposes 
 was pleased thus to try her with bodily pain and poverty of 
 spirit, now saw meet to change the dispensation, and cause 
 both her outward sufferings and inward conflicts to cease ; and 
 under a humble sense of the unmerited favour, she gratefully 
 cknowledged the change. 
 
 On third-day, the 23rd, her uncle coming to the bed-side, 
 she repeated the following lines — 
 
 " Oh ! teach me, in the trying hour, 
 When anguish swells the dewy tear; 
 
 To still my sorrows — own thy power — 
 Thy goodness love — thy justice fear.' 
 
 Her pain returning, she interceded after this manner, " Gra- 
 cious Lord, be pleased to mitigate my pain, or enable me to 
 bear it with patience" — again, " Blessed Jesus, why [dost thou] 
 tarry — why do thy chariot wheels delay f In the morning of 
 the 24th, her father standing by her, she said, " My Saviour is 
 coming. I have been distressed. I thought he had forsaken 
 -me — but he is coming — h.> is coming" — and about half past 
 six she quietly 3xpired. 
 
196 SPRINGETT PENN. 
 
 SpniNGETT Penn, the eldest son of William Perm, Governoi 
 of Pennsylvania, deceised in the twenty-second year of his 
 age. 
 
 For a considerable time before it pleased the Lord to visit 
 iiim with sickness, his mind was seriously impressed: he 
 became retired in his habits, much disengaged from youthful 
 delights, and evinced great tenderness of spirit in religious 
 meetmgs, even when they were silent. 
 
 When his illness increased so that his recovery became 
 doubtful, he turned his mind and meditations more earnestly 
 towards heaven and heavenly things, often praying with fer- 
 vency to the Lord, and offering thanksgiving and praises to his 
 holy name. He was entirely given up to the dispensations of 
 an all-wise Providence, saying, " I am resigned to what God 
 pleaseth. He knows what is best — I would live, if it pleased 
 Him, that I might serve Him ; but, O Lord, not my will but 
 thy will be done." 
 
 In reply to some observation respectingthe things of the world, 
 he remarked, " My eye looks another way where the truest 
 pleasure is." His father being about leaving him to go to meet- 
 ing, he said, " Remember me, my dear father, before the Lord. 
 Though I cannot go to meetings, yet I have many good meet- 
 ings. The Lord comes in upon my spirit. I have heavenly 
 meetings with Him by myself" Fixing his eyes on his sist«r, 
 he took her by the hand, saying, with much affection, "One 
 drop of the love of God is worth more than all the world — I 
 know it — I have tasted it. I have felt as much, or more of the 
 love of God in this weakness, than in all my life before." 
 
 Taking something one night just before going to rest, he sat 
 up and reverently prayed thus — " O Lord God ! thou whose 
 Son said to his disciples, ' Whatsoever ye ask in my name, ye 
 shall receive,' I pray thee in His name, bless this to me this 
 night, and give me rest, if it be thy blessed will, O, Lord." 
 This supplication was mercifully answered, and he passed a 
 comfortable night, which he thankfully acknowledged. Hav- 
 ing inadvertently s?id " he was resolved he would have such a 
 thing done," the positive manner in which he expressed him- 
 
MARY ANN GILPIN. 197 
 
 self produced uneasiness in his mind ; he checked himself, and 
 with much contrition made this acknowledgment — " O Lord, 
 forgive me that irreverent and hasty expression. I am a poor 
 weak creature and live by thee, and therefore I should have 
 said, if it pleaseth thee that I live, I intend to do so and so. 
 Lord, forgive my rash expression." 
 
 With a countenance expressive of the awfulness which co- 
 vered his spirit, he thus addressed his brother, " Be a good 
 boy ; and know that there is a God — a great and mighty God, 
 who is a rewarder of the righteous, and so he is of the wicked, 
 but their rewards are not the same. Have a care of idle com- 
 pany, and love good company and good Friends, and the Lord 
 will bless thee." Taking leave of his relatives, he said, " Come 
 life — come death — I am resigned. Oh ! the love of God 
 overcomes my soul." Soon after which he expired. 
 
 MARif Ann Gilpin, daughter of James and Mary Gilpin, of 
 Bristol, England, died the 11th of sixth month, 1838, aged 
 twenty years. 
 
 In very early life she was favoured with the visitations of 
 the Holy Spirit, which strives with children when very young. 
 She was the subject of frequent attacks of severe disease, which 
 brought her down to the borders of the grave, often with very 
 little hope of recovery, yet she was again and again raised up 
 to testify to the mercy and goodness of that blessed Saviour, 
 whom she loved and endeavored to serve. She endured much 
 bodily suffering, yet there is good reason to believe that these 
 afflictions were sanctified to her, tending to wean her affections 
 from everything earthly and to fix them on heaven, engaging her 
 . to walk as a pilgrim and stranger upon earth. 
 
 In the year l.-'30, she wis attacked with a disease which 
 was considered to be mortal, and was brought so low that her 
 medical attendants believed her to be dying. She took leave of 
 her beloved connexions with sweet composure, saying, " May 
 the evening of your day, my beloved parents, be soothed by the 
 17* 
 
9S MARY ANN GILPIN. 
 
 consolations of religion; and may you my beloved bfothers 
 and sisters, now in the morning of your day, choose the Lord 
 for your portion." Her mind was preserved in great peace , 
 and in humble reliance on her Saviour, she was enabled to re- 
 joice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. 
 
 From this extreme illness she gradually recovered, and it 
 required no small degree of faith and resignation to be willing 
 to return to the busy scenes of active life, after having been 
 permitted such a near approach to, and blessed foretaste of,the 
 joys of heaven. Her humble and consistent walk, her subse- 
 quent dedication to the will of God, her holy watchfulness and 
 fear, showed that she did not forget the lessons learned upon 
 the bed of languishing, but was engaged with increasing ear- 
 nestness to devote herself wholly to the will of the Lord. 
 While recovering from this illness, some prospects of religious . 
 duty were opened to her view, in reference to which she thus 
 wrote to a friend : " When conversing with thee this morning 
 on my future prospects^ I mentioned my youth and inexperi- 
 ence, but I have since regretted that I did not allude to that 
 goodness and mercy which have hitherto followed me. Al- 
 though a very unworthy little one, I have, in the midst of afflic- 
 ' tion, been borpe at seasons above its deep waters, and I can 
 indeed sing of mercy as well as judgment. I have been most 
 tenderly dealt with ; and O, I do most earnestly desire that I 
 may not in the least frustrate the gracious design of my hea- 
 venly Father concerning me, but that I may simply and faith- 
 fully follow the intimations of his will who alone can lead his 
 children in the way in which they should go." 
 
 In the fifth month 1837, she experienced the first attack of 
 the disease which terminated her life ; respecting which she 
 makes the following remarks, viz : " The last two days have 
 been passed in bed, in bodily suffering. A sweet sense of the 
 love which marked the chastening was, however, very present 
 with me, and I was enabled in a good degree to commit my all 
 to the Lord. The night of the 1 6th was one of suffering from 
 the state of my chest. I was also deeply tried with believing 
 ♦hat I was receiving chastisement for want of faithfulness, and 
 
MARY ANN GILPIN. 199 
 
 in agony of heart I was ready to adopt language similar to 
 this, ' Lord, I am ready to go with thee to prison and to death.' 
 But although in searching the motives which prompted this, I 
 was made sensible of my great frailty, I continued to desire 
 ability closely to follow Jesus in whatever way he may point 
 out for rae to walk in. I do desire to be wholly hisj and I crave 
 this bVessing for many loved ones, when endeavouring to com- 
 mend them to the care of the Shepherd of Israel." 
 
 " The 21st was a day long to be remembered. I was bowed 
 under a renewed sense of unworthiness, but did not sufficiently 
 realize the fiilness which is in Christ. Oh ! with what unut- 
 terable tenderness has he dealt with his wandering child. How 
 gently has he again and again chastened me with the rod of his 
 love, whilst upholding me with the staff of his power ! Gracious 
 and omnipotent Father ! I do at this time afresh desire to 
 commit myself unto thee, craving for my Saviour's sake, the 
 blessed privilege of being brought nearer to thee ; of having my 
 way tried, my thoughts proved by thee. Ah, leave me not un- 
 til thy work is fully accomplished in and by me ; until I am 
 made wholly thine. Although it may be needful for me to 
 pass through even deeper waters than I have yet done, if my 
 Saviour, ray Shepherd, is there, I know the billows will not be 
 permitted to overwhelm.'' 
 
 Sixth month 8th. " The appearance of a symptom of disease 
 I never had before, and serious in its nature, has placed afresh 
 before me the great uncertainty of my long continuance here 
 and renewed my very earnest longings to be made fully meet 
 for an inheritance with the saints in bliss ; having my robes 
 washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb, knowing 
 the sanctifying, purifying influence of the Spirit of Jesus. 
 Under a deep sense of divine love and mercy, I have been at 
 times almost overwhelmed with the fear of wandering from my 
 heavenly Leader, and not sufficiently realizing his power and 
 willingness to save." 
 
 In the eighth month, she was removed from Leominster, 
 where she had been staying some time, to the residence of her 
 father, respecting which she thus writes : " It has been thought 
 
200 MARY ANN GILPIN. 
 
 best for me to return to my beloved family, and new amongst 
 them, I desire to give up ray whole heart to the; solemn work 
 of preparation, whether it be for life or death; to seek more 
 and more the fulness of the blessing of the gospel. The night 
 before I left Leominster was one of refreshment to my spirit; 
 one precious promise after- another was recalled to my remem- 
 brance, to my unspeakable comfort, and I was enabled to com- 
 mit myself and all dear to me, unto the Lord, Then, in sin- 
 cerity of soul, I cried, "I come to thee [O Lord,] to be made 
 whatsoever is pleasing in thy sight." 
 
 Ninth month 5th. " In my time of retirement I earnestly 
 sought ability to watch unto prayer ; and although during the 
 morning my thoughts wandered too much to terrestrial things, 
 many and ardent longings were felt after heavenly good. In 
 the afternoon and evening I suffered much from unwatchful- 
 ness ; but ere I closed my eyes to sleep, I was strengthened to 
 approach the footstool of mercy, and to feel the unspeakable 
 privilege of having' an Advocate with the Father." 
 
 She was, from conviction, closely attached to the principles 
 of the Society of Friends, and often was her spirit clothed with 
 mourning at the inconsistency of many of its members. She 
 longed that Friends might live more in conformity with the 
 simplicity which the Gospel enjoins, and she felt.it cause for 
 regret that some who were looked up to as examples should so 
 widely depart from that simplicity in the furniture of their 
 houses. " O, I do wish," she would exclaim, " that Friends 
 were more simple." 
 
 From the 13th of second month, 1S37, she was wholly con- 
 fined to a recumbent posture and almost entirely to her bed. 
 In reference to the state of her mind, she remarked on the 21st, 
 " My body has again been brought very low, but I have been 
 most tenderly dealt with. Last night was a restless one, but 
 I was unspeakably happy. No doubt appeared to darken the 
 future, and I was favoured to feel entire resignation to the di- 
 vine will." To one of her brothers she said, in taking leave 
 of him, " Do not think of me as I am now, in a state of suffer- 
 ing, but think, of me as a joyful partaker of the grace of life 
 
MARIA CROSS 201 
 
 tliougn very unworthy. O do not weep for me — I am verj 
 happy — our separation may be a very short one — Oh ! look 
 forward to the time when we shall meet again. Thou knowest 
 how exceedingly I have dreaded sinning — O how joyful to be 
 where temptation cannot enter ! I shall see his face, and ne- 
 ver, never sin. It seems to me as if the very absence of all 
 sin would of itself make heaven a very bright and a very glo- 
 rious place.'" 
 
 On the evening of 9th of fourth month, being in extreme 
 suffering, she repeated with much enlphasis : 
 
 How sweet to think of rest at last. 
 To feel that death is gain! ' 
 
 On the 11th a faintness came over her, which induced her 
 to say, " O mother, I am either very faint or I am going, — am 
 I going 1" Her mother refilied, that if she was going, she 
 trusted she was quite ready.; "O yes," she rejoined, "quite, 
 quite, ready." Something being given her to revive her, sh^ 
 partook of a little, but soon put it aside, saying, " I am going, 
 I am going — to my happy — happy home." Articulation had 
 nearly failed, but it being remarked that her Saviour was with 
 her through the dark valley, with a heavenly smile on her 
 countenance, and considerable effort, she exclaimed, " O yes 
 — yes — very — very— happy; — " and peacefully expired 
 
 Maria Cross, daughter of Joseph and Elizabeth Cross, of 
 Colchester, England^ departed this life on the I8th day of the 
 twelfth month, 1821, aged twenty-one years. 
 
 She was of a lively, cheerful disposition, and being in declin- 
 mg health for a considerable time before her decease, her mind 
 became seriously impressed, and through divine grace she was 
 enabled to bear her aflSiction with patience and resignation. 
 One of her sisters taking leave of her, inquired how she felt, 
 ^X) which she made little reply at the time ; but on her sister's 
 return, said, " I wanted to see thee to tell thee what I could 
 
02 WILLIAM BAYNES. 
 
 not when thou left me — that fears and doubts are now all 
 removed and my way seems clear. It is now all sweetness.'' 
 
 She gave some salutary advice to one of her brothers, press- 
 ing upon him the necessity of guarding carefully against light- 
 ness in conduct and conversation. On first-day, as the family 
 were going out to meeting, she observed to her mother, " I view 
 the principles of Friends in a very different light to what I di"d 
 when in health, and now see the beauty there is in silence — if 
 I ever should go to meetings, I hope to sit in a very different 
 frame of mind." She impressively addressed two of her bro- 
 thers who had families, on the importance of their charge, at 
 the same time seriously advising them not to put off the great 
 work of salvation till they came to a sick-bed. To another 
 brother she said, " I have nothing to do but to die — all is peace 
 ■ — sweet peace." 
 
 One of her sisters comitig into the room, she said to her, " 1 
 think 1 am going. I dreamed last night, that I was trimming 
 my lamp, and it was full of oil, which was very comfortable. 
 All I have to do now is to pray that patience may hold out to 
 the end." 
 
 A near relation going to see her, she spoke of his making 
 her coffin and added, 
 
 " I long to see my Saviour's face, 
 That I may sing redeeming grace" — 
 
 Nearly the last words she uttered were, " Lord Jesus, if it be 
 thy most holy will, come quickly — quickly — quickly," and with 
 a sweet smile resting on her fixed features, quietly departed to 
 her home in heaven. 
 
 William Baynes of North Shields, in England, deceased 
 tlie 25th of sixth month, 1843 in the 21st year of his age. 
 
 He was much beloved for his kind and amiable disposition 
 and circumspect deportment, which endeared him to a large 
 circle of friends. His illness was of long continuance, yet he 
 evinced great patience and humble submission to the Divine 
 
RACHEL TANNER. 
 
 203 
 
 Will. Some time before his decease he endured much deep 
 exercise of mind, not being able to attain that true and solid 
 peace with God, which he greatly longed for; but, through 
 redeeming love and mercy, he was at length permitted to par- 
 take of that faith, hope and joy which were his consolation and 
 support during the residue of his days. He could now testify 
 that he had indeed found the pearl of great price, and that it 
 was worth seeking after and parting with all to obtain. To 
 one of his sisters, he said, with much affection, " Seek the Lord 
 now in the time of health : do not leave it until thou art laid 
 upon a bed of sickness. I have not been so watchful as I 
 ought to have been, but I hope all my sins are now forgiven me, 
 through Jesus Christ, who died upon the cross. Read the 
 Scriptures more than thou hast done; also Friends' books, par- 
 ticularly Barclay's Apology" — He frequently said he thought 
 Barclay's Apology was not enough read ; that every member 
 of the Society of Friends should read it carefully ; adding, that 
 he had received much instruction from it. 
 
 Near his close he wlis favoured with great composure of 
 mind ; and on one occasion after being very still for some time, 
 he said, " Oh ! how peaceful I feel. I am thankful for all the 
 blessings received. You must look to the Lord Almighty for 
 your reward. Oh! I could sing praises, praises, and give 
 glory." It being remarked that he bore his sufferings with much 
 patience, he said with much humility, "What are my suffer- 
 ings compared with our Saviour's, who died upon the cross.'' 
 His medical attendant saying it must be a comfort to his friends 
 to hear that his hopes were fixed on his Saviour, he replied, 
 " There is nothing like it at such a time as this.'' His quiet, 
 peaceful end furnishes thp consoling assurance that his spirit is 
 entered into the joy of his Lord. 
 
 Rachel Tanner of Winthill, Somersetshire, England, de- 
 ceased the 16th of the sixth month, 1841, in the 21st year of 
 her age. 
 
204 RACHEL TANNEK. 
 
 She was the only child of her parents ; and from an earlj 
 period of life had manifested much seriousness of mind and 
 stability of deportment. In the autumn. before her decease, she 
 was attacked with symptoms of a pulmonary character, respect- 
 ing which she thus wrote to her mother; " I believe it right to 
 use means to restore health, yet at the same time I have so 
 [fully] experienced the fallacy of all earthly pleasure, as to feel 
 perfectly resigned tothe Lord's will ; and when at any time I 
 feel a. love for life, it is my prayer that I may be given to, see 
 that the great object of my life should be to prepare for ano- 
 ther." 
 
 On the 17th of twelfth month, 1840, she remarked, " It is very 
 humiliating to be brought so low in so short a time ;" and on 
 the 22nd, in allusion to an attack of fainting which, threatened 
 her dissolution, she said, " I thought I was going — Oh ! how 
 dreadful must such a change be to those who are not prepared 
 for it — I hope my faith will not become weak. I felt that if I 
 had gone [then,] the Lord in his mercy would have taken me. 
 I used in health to have sweet communion with heaven, so 
 much so, that I thought I could enter into its joys, I felt such a 
 participation in them. When reading the Scriptures, I was 
 favoured to feel my spirit ascend and they became the- subject 
 of my prayers. — I should like to have a fresh foretaste of the 
 joys of heaven. I would not lift up a finger to frustrate any 
 of the Lord's designs : my prayer is, Thy will be done. It has, 
 of late, often been my prayer that I might not place ray affec- 
 tions on things below, but that they might all be centered on 
 things above. I used to think that when my time for leaving 
 this world should come, trusting in the mercy of God in Christ 
 Jesus, it would be a joyful departure : I now fear whether the 
 feelings of the poor body may not occasion it to be otherwise, 
 but I do not mistrust the mercy of the Lord — May it please 
 Him to permit me to pass from time, rejoicingly, for your 
 sakes." 
 
 On the 9th of fifth month, 1841, she said, " It would be wrong 
 to wish for it, but I should be very thankful to be released — 
 Oh ! very thankful, — ^pray for me — I have need of all your 
 
RACHEL TANNEB, 206 
 
 prayers." She was asked whether she wished them to pray 
 that she might be released from suffering ; her reply was " No 
 — for patience to be enabled to bear it." On the 14th she said 
 to her mother, " O, I have cause to praise the Lord ; He has 
 assured me my end shall be peace" — and a few days after, 
 "I am a poor creature both in body and mind. Is it not said, 
 'God shall wipe away all tears from our eyes V and there is 
 another encouraging passage, ' I will never leave thee nor for- 
 sake thee'— ryet it seems very trying to me to feel so much de- 
 sertion, after having had such happy moments. There was a 
 short time in the early part of my illness, when 1 felt dissatisfied 
 with myself for my lukewarmness ; and after feeling a sensa- 
 tion like death, I became more earnest to know the Lord ; I 
 looked to him, and saw him full of love." 
 
 On the 30th she exclaimed, " O that I could praise the Lord ! 
 that I could feel my heart expand with love to Him, as I used 
 to do in health; but this is not permitted — what a privation !" 
 The 5th of sixth month, symptoms of approaching [dissolution 
 were apparent, and her few remaining days were mostly passed 
 in great suffering ; but her patience was mercifully renewed 
 from time to time, and she often joyfully anticipated a release 
 from the afflicted tabernacle. . She remarked, " I cannot say 
 I would not wish one pain removed : I should be very thank- 
 ful for a little relief — I have long been willing, but I should 
 now be very thankful, to be taken." The 13th verse of the 
 68th Psalm being read at her request, she observed, " I have 
 been among the pots, when seeking repentance ; now how beau- 
 tiful it would be to fly away ! My sufferings are great, but my 
 blessings are many" — and after repeating the passage, " they 
 wandered about in sheep-skins and goat-skins, being destitute, 
 afflicted, tormented," she said, " My afflictions are light com- 
 pared with what the saints suffered formerly." Reviving from 
 a fainting fit, she petitioned, " O Lord, be pleased to release 
 me, and take me to thy kingdom. Come quickly, if it be thy 
 will. ' Jesus, lover of my soul, let me to thy bosom fly' " — 
 desiring that the rest of the hymn might be read to her. 
 
 Alluding to her being apparently so nearly gone, she said, 
 18 
 
206 SARAH DREWRY. 
 
 " 1 do not know that I have anything more to say or do ; the 
 Lord loves me — when will he take me? Again, " How happy 
 I am, though suffering so much ! but what is [suffering] com- 
 pared with the glory that shall be revealed." At another time, 
 " Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints : 
 perhaps the Lord considers me one of his saints — I hope I am 
 not exalting myself — I feel very humble and lowly. I have 
 everything to humble me." Again she remarked, "As a fa- 
 ther pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear 
 him. I never saw that passage so beautiful before — fear him." 
 The day before her close, afler a time of silence, she was 
 asked if she had been asleep — and replied, " Not sleeping, but 
 happy, happy — I thought 1 was going, but I may be with you 
 another day before I shall sleep and be with Jesus, where there 
 is no more pain — no more death." In the midst of her suffer- 
 ings, she would oflen pray for patience and for a release, but 
 adding, " Not my will but thine be done." Once she said, " I 
 never doubted the Lord's promise, ' thy end shall be peace,' it 
 was so distinctly sounded in my ear — O, no, I have never 
 doubted." A little season of ease was granted to her before 
 the close, and she quietly ceased to breathe, leaving the con- 
 soling assurance that for her dear Saviour's sake, she was 
 numbered among those who surround the throne of God. 
 
 Sarah Drewry, of Whitehaven, died the 21st of first month, 
 1825, at the age of twenty-one. 
 
 In the early part of her illness, she evinced considerable 
 anxiety to recover, but her mind was soon seriously impressed 
 with a belief that she should not, which caused her to be very 
 thoughtful, and at times, her spirits were much depressed. 
 Yet through the tender mercy of the Most High, these discou- 
 raging feelings were removed; and her mind sweetly comforted 
 By the consolations of the Gospel of Christ, under the precious 
 sense of which she was enabled to resign herself to the will of 
 heaven. So great was the peace with which she was at times 
 
SARAH DREWRY. 
 
 207 
 
 favoured, that she was tempted to fear whether it might not be 
 a delusion, but checking herself for such a thought, said, " Oh ! 
 'tis the enemy, I know it is the insinuation of the enemy.'' 
 
 During an illness of six months' continuance, a considerable 
 portion of which time she was confined to her bed, and suffer- 
 ed much from bodily weakness, not a murmur escaped her. 
 On one occasion she observed, " 'Tis all in wisdom that I am 
 thus afflicted — for I felt before I was taken ill, that I was get- 
 ting high ; and if things had continued to prosper with me, I 
 believe I should have got very high — so that 'tis all in wisdom 
 I am to be taken away." Again — " I have no desire to get 
 better, unless it be the will of the Almighty ; then I feel as if 
 I should be willing to recover." 
 
 Her sister remarking how little she appeared to suffer in 
 mind, to what many did at such a time, she replied, " But 
 thou little knowest what I had to suffer before I attained to 
 this state, yet things have been made easier to me than I ever 
 expected." At another time, feeling herself grow weaker, she 
 remarked with a sweet smile upon her countenance, " 'Tis a 
 happy thought — I shall soon leave this weary world — I hope it 
 will be soon. How pleasant when I can rest in peace — in 
 sweet, happy peace." 
 
 She advised her sister not to devote much attention to dress, 
 saying, " Although I dressed consistently, I have now to regret 
 that I should- have been so particular in wishing to have my 
 apparel of the finest quality : were I to recover, my clothing 
 should be plain and homely." She also advised her against 
 reading unprofitable books; and her sentiments on this sub- 
 ject, which were found in her pocket-book, are worthy of 
 serious attention, viz. " It is cause of sorrow to me that so 
 much of my precious time should have been devoted to reading 
 books of that kind which are supposed to improve the style of 
 writing [merely ;] though they may contain nothing of a hurt- 
 ful tendency, the perusal of them never yielded mo any solid 
 satisfaction. Did young people consider how short their time 
 may be here, and how soon the blessing of health may be taken 
 from them, I believe they would be more careful in employing 
 it to the best advantage." 
 
208 JOSEPH ELLIOT. 
 
 The following lines were found pencilled in her pooket-be*rt, 
 
 VIZ. 
 
 " Sweet the hours of resignatiqii 
 When the soul can 6rmly cry, 
 
 Lord ! each painful tribulation 
 Patiently to bear, I'll try. 
 
 " Oft, the mind knows no restriction 
 'Till the pangs of anguish come ; 
 
 Softened then by each affliction, 
 Gladly it would seek a home. 
 
 " Sweeter than a couch of roses, 
 Does this bed of sickness prove, 
 
 While my soul in faith reposes 
 On the Saviour's arm of love. 
 
 " Jesus ! mayest thou still be near me, 
 May thy light for ever shine ; 
 
 May thy holy presence cheer m&— 
 And, at last, may I be thine." 
 
 Joseph Elliott, of Liskeard, deceased the 22nd of seventh 
 month, 1841. 
 
 From a child he was remarkably steady and serious, dutiful 
 to his parents, aifeetionate to his brothers and sisters, and of a 
 kind and condescending disposition. He was fond of reading 
 the Holy Scriptures, and possessing abilities beyond many, 
 made great proficiency in the mathematics, ancient languages, 
 and other branches of useful learning. Whilst a school-boy, 
 he was in the practice of frequent retirement, which he con- 
 tinued to the end of life. He was very watchful and circum- 
 spect in his deportment and conversation, and particularly 
 careful not to say anything which would cast a shadow over 
 the character of another. When he saw any of his young 
 friends deviating from the plainness of their religious profes- 
 sion, it appeared to give him much concern, which he some- 
 times expressed. He frequently visited the poor, read to them 
 in the Bible, and in other ways evinced his desires for their 
 spiritual welfare, besides administering to their outward wants. 
 
JOSEPH ELLIOTT. 209 
 
 In the beginning of 1841, he wrote thus in his diary . " In 
 looking baclc on the past year [I feel] a good degree of peace, 
 and freedom from condemnation, and I am ready to hope I 
 have not much, if at all, gone back in my heavenward journey. 
 But it has been rather a low time on the whole, in which I 
 have not been permitted to feel much of the joys and consola- 
 tions of religion. This may have been handed to me in very 
 tender mercy, and I hope it will all work together for the good 
 of myself or some other poor traveller." 
 
 In the fourth month of that year, he took a cold, followed 
 by cough, and his lungs were pronounced to be decidedly dis- 
 eased. On the 14th of sixth month he writes in reference to 
 this circumstance : " This information neither alarms nor dis- 
 appoints me, which is a favour." It being remarked to him 
 that it was hoped he could adopt the lines, 
 
 « Sweet to lie passive in his hand 
 And know no will but his," 
 
 he was silent for some time, and then said, " 'And know no 
 will but his,' is saying a great deal ; but I hope I can say as 
 miich." 
 
 On the I6th of seventh month he was removed to Plymouth 
 for change of air, and the next day remarked, " How many 
 comforts I am surrounded with I [I have] everything I want, 
 though I am not able to enjoy them much. Perhaps the 
 change of air may do me good, but if not, it will be in the 
 right time I am taken, and I hope the change will be a happy 
 one," adding with emphasis, " Oh ! people ought to think of 
 their latter end." 
 
 On the 20th he was taken home, without amendment, and 
 next morning the shortness of his breathing, and other syjnp- 
 toms, evinced that his end was not far distant. He said, " O, 
 if my day's work were done, glad should I be to be gone. It 
 would be joyful — joyful. He appeared at a loss for strength 
 and for words to express his delight at the prospect of an early 
 release, and addressing those present, said, " O that you all 
 may do your day's work in the day time. Mind best things; 
 and retire often ; the soul needs daily bread. Try to keep the 
 18* 
 
210 WlLIilAM COATES. 
 
 world under — seek often for best help ; don't let difficulti.ei 
 prevent retirement, and don't let it be a matter of form.' ' He 
 again pressed ypon those present the great importance of re- 
 tirement, and of minding the words of the Psalmist, " Evening 
 and morning and at noon will I pray." 
 
 The prospect of the happy state into which he was soon to 
 enter, filled his heart with a joy which beamed from his coun- 
 tenance, and he exclaimed, " glories — glories — glories," desir- 
 ing to be released before another night, if consistent with the 
 divine will ; yet he repeatedly prayed that patience might be 
 granted him. On being told that his pulse was becoming more 
 feeble, he looked up with a sweet smile, and saidj " It is good 
 news — O how pleasant — I have nothing to offer — It is all of 
 mercy.'' Reviving a little, he said to those about him, "Let 
 me press upon you what I have said before, do your day's work 
 in the day time^and O remember retirement — retirement — 
 there is a work which must be done," About 10 o'clock he 
 said, " Goin^ to my happy — happy home— to my heavenly Fa- 
 ther." He then gave some directions about his funeral, and 
 while his widowed mother was wiping the cold perspiration 
 from his face, observed, "I think I feel the cold hand of death 
 coming over me" — sweetly adding, " The Lord will come in 
 his own good time." Soon after, his purified spirit took its 
 flight, as we humbly trust, to the regions of unclouded day. 
 
 William Coaxes, of Sutton, in the Forest, Yorkshire, de- 
 ceased the 22nd of second months 1824, in the twenty-third 
 year of his age. He was of a kind and compassionate temper 
 towards all around him, very afiectionate and tender to his 
 parents, and a diligent attender of religious meetings. Being 
 the eldest and only surviving son of his parents, he evinced 
 much sympathy with them in the prospect of his being taken 
 from them ; and in the fore part of his illness when a little hope 
 was entertained of his recovery, he remarked that he some- 
 times thought he might be restored for the sake of his father 
 and mother. 
 
WILLIAM COATES. 311 
 
 As his disease grew worse, his father inquired after the state 
 of his mind in the prospect of futurity, to which he replied, 
 " There appeared nothing to stand in his way, but that he did 
 not witness so clear an evidence as he could desire." One 
 morning, calling his parents to him, he expressed his dear love 
 for them, but said he was going to leave them, yet he hoped 
 Ihey should meet again. He then prayed with much fervour — 
 " Sweet Jesus ! look upon me and help me, that I may be as 
 one of thy sons, and have an admittance granted me into thy 
 Father's kingdom, if consistent with thy holy will — Oh 1 sweet 
 Jesus, thy name is dear to me." 
 
 ' At another time he supplicated after this manner : "O Lord, 
 consider my weakness — my poor weak state, and let me have a 
 little hope of being admitted into thy glorious kingdom. Teach 
 me, gracious Saviour, to pray aright, that I may be where there 
 is no sorrow or crying — I thank thee. Lord Jesus Christ, for 
 enabling me to put up these humble petitions." 
 
 On another occasion he thus breathed out his fervent sup- 
 plication : " O Lord, if consistent with thy holy will, I humbly 
 pray thee to iriake me love Thee above all ; indeed, I can with 
 sincerity say, I do love thee above all. Be pleased to grant me 
 an admittance into thy glorious kingdom, where there is no 
 sorrow, and where nothing that is unholy must ever enter — 
 where praises, honour and renown, are ascribed to thy great 
 name for ever and ever. Amen." 
 
 He observed that " he had done with the world, and had 
 committed all to the Almighty, who was a gracious God, mer- 
 ciful and worthy to be praised. He had done all things for 
 him, who could do nothing for himself," saying repeatedly, 
 "Thy will be done." During the course of his illness he often 
 expressed in a very lively manner, the Lord's tender love to- 
 wards him, and at one time broke forth in this manner — " Fa- 
 ther continue thy love to me, and make me fit for thy kingdom. 
 Sometime since I was afraid to call thee Father. I love the 
 Almighty, and I hope he loves me. Seek and ye shall find — 
 what encouragement ! I have sought him with all my might ; 
 I feel as much love as ever. 
 
212 THOMAS PHILLIPS WRIGHT. 
 
 His bodily weakness increased, yet his faith and confidence 
 in the Divine Arm seemed to strengthen, and he continued in 
 a sweet composed frame of spirit, resigned to the Lord's will — 
 on one occasion he ejaculated " Sweet Jesus, strengthen me 
 and make me fit for thy glorious kingdom. Where there is no- 
 thing but peace and good will toward men. Honour, domi- 
 nion, and majesty for ever and ever [be to thee.] ! Just and 
 true are thy ways, thou King of kings— Honour and glory to 
 thy name." The few last days of his life he was so weak and 
 his voice so low that it Was with difficulty he could be heard. 
 About an hour before the solemn close, he appeared to be in 
 supplication, very little of which could be understood : the last 
 words he was heard to say were, " Lord receive me ;" he then 
 fell into a calm slumber, and quietly passed away. 
 
 -Thomas Phillips Weight, was a child of early piety, and 
 throughout the course of his life maintained a steady rectitude 
 of conduct; being exemplary in his conversation, dress and 
 address, dutiful to his parents, and during his apprenticeship, 
 very diligent in his master's business. In a letter written to 
 his parents in the eighth month, 1820, he says, 
 
 " It is far from my desire to depart in the least degree from 
 that simplicity and plainness in which I have hitherto been 
 brought up. I do not expect to be great, nor indeed do I wish 
 it — and so often as we see the contaminating effects of riches, 
 surely they cannot be desirable ; but it is much better, and 
 more desirable to be good than great. And although I am 
 very far from the former, yet I do at seasons feel as if covered 
 with the Divine hand, which is a comfortable state for the mind 
 to be in. It is a state that I am at times favoured to feel in 
 our silent meetings, which are seasons of great refreshment 
 to the mind, if we are rightly disposed to seek after the good 
 Shepherd, who will lead us by the still waters and into the 
 green pastures." 
 
 Fourth month, 1825. In a letter written to his father dur- 
 
THOMAS PHILLIPS WRIGHT. 213 
 
 ing.his last illness, he says of his health, " These little amend- 
 ments are somewhat encouraging, and yet to build upon them 
 will not do. I do not know when I feel more comfortable than 
 when I endeavour to resign myself to Him who doth not will- 
 ingly afflict. This state is hard to come at." " I have lately 
 thought what a consolation it is to feel an evidence of the Di- 
 vine origin of the Scriptures of Truth, more than can be con- 
 veyed by mere reading and education. They may be interest- 
 ing and pleasing, but surely not so profitable, unless we are fa- 
 voured to see the spirituality thereof I sometimes have a hope 
 that, should I be taken hence, I shall be happy, though it must 
 be entirely through the mercy of our blessed Redeemer, who 
 pjeadeth for us poor mortals." 
 
 . Seventh month 20th : He remarked to one of his parents that, 
 " if he had been removed in the forepart of his illness, he was 
 not prepared, and therefore it had been lengthened out in mer- 
 cy — and what a mercy," added he, " should I be prepared to 
 enter one of the heavenly mansionsr— the least — the very least 
 —not for anything that I have done, but all in mercy." On 
 the 27.th, in the evening, he said, " What poor creatures we 
 are,, if left to ourselves, without support 1 I can experimentally 
 say that God not only hears but answers prayers, for I had a 
 remarkable proof of it in the forepart of this affliction. Won- 
 derful — wonderful !" said he, " how wonderful is the love of 
 God 1 if. is too deep for us to CQijnprehend." 
 
 (The love of God and the stupendous mercy of our blessed 
 Saviour in dying for our sins, were often his delightful theme. 
 The day before he died, being in great bodily suffering, he said 
 to his father, " Oh ! what should I have done without a Sa- 
 viour? Wonderful — for Jesus to take upon himself to bear 
 our infirmities ! I cannot help expressing it again. I think I 
 was not enough sensible of it in the forepart of my illness, but 
 now I feel it." He presently added, " Sweet Jesus ! I hope 
 he will soon come and take me to himself." 
 
 A few hours before his close, the conflict of expiring nature 
 being very distressing, he prayed as follows: " O, most holyj 
 most graQious God, be pleased^ if consistent with thy most holy 
 
214 MARX BARRON. 
 
 will, to release my spirit, but not my will but thine be done.' 
 Afterward he said, " Now let us all be still," and thought him- 
 self just going, but in a little while observed to a friend who 
 sat up with him, " It is an awful thing to die, but I am not 
 afraid of death." He was favoured with a remarkably peace- 
 ful and quiet exit on the 5th of eighth month, 1825, being 
 twenty-three years of age. 
 
 Mary Barron, wife of George Barron, of Birmingham, de- 
 ceased the 5th of first month, 1827, aged twenty-three years. 
 In the early part of her illness, her mind was under sorrow and 
 conviction on account of omissions of duty, and she observed 
 to a friendj " I do not feel quite easy ; I have many sins to 
 repent of I have not prayed as I should have done ;" after 
 which, -with much earnestness, she added, " The enemy is very 
 busy, I feel him so." There is reason to believe that the sin- 
 cere engagement of her spirit, in seeking a place of repentance 
 was graciously accepted by Him " who keepeth mercy for thou- 
 sands," and pardoneth iniquity and transgression ; for soon after 
 this, her mind became tranquil and composed, and she repeat- 
 ed the Lord's prayer in a very distinct and feeling manner. 
 A few hours after, she prayed thus : " O Lord, have mercy upon 
 me. Though I have been unmindful of praying unto Thee, 
 even from my cradle, yet thou hast had compassion on me and 
 given me to taste of thy sweetness, such as 1 never before felt, 
 and if it should please Thee to raise me up at this time, I hope 
 I shall endeavour to live in thy fear and continually pray unto 
 iTiee. O, sanctify this affliction to my dear husband, and 
 bring him to know and fear Thee, that he may not neglect to 
 pray, as I have done. Enable me, O Lord, to bear thy hand 
 upon me, and if it please Thee that this cup should not pass from 
 me, enable me to say. Thy will be done. O, Lord, send a 
 blessing upon all my friends, every one of them. Amen, 
 Amen." 
 
 She observed that " she had often heard the benefit of prayer 
 spoken of, but never knew the sweet efficacy of it until laid on 
 
HANNAH H. HARTSHORNE. 215 
 
 a-bed of sicfcness." How sorrowful is it that persons profess* 
 mg to be Christians, should thus neglect one of the greatest 
 consolations and purest sources of spiritual strength which the 
 Gospel affords, and risk the salvation of an immortal soul on 
 the uncertainty of a death-bed repentance, when it often hap- 
 pens that the pain and disease of the body, disqualify the mind 
 for attention to the all-important concerns of eternity ! - 
 
 On taking a final leave of her husband, to whom she had 
 been married not quite twelve months, she observed, " We 
 have loved each other too much and the Lord too little." A 
 friend coming to see her, she remarked, " The love of life 
 holds very close to me ;" and after a short pause, interceded 
 for Divine support, saying, " O heavenly Father, be with me 1 
 I am weak and cannot fix my mind in prayer as I wish to do." 
 To her medical attendant she observed, " It is an awful thing 
 to die — I feel it so." The last words she uttered were, " Thy 
 will, O Lord, be done I" soon after which she departed this 
 life. 
 
 Hannah H. Habtshorne, daughter of John and Hannah 
 Hartshorne, of Shrewsbury, New Jersey, evinced from early 
 childhood a tenderness of feeling under religious impressions, 
 a lively sense of Divine love and mercy, and a desire to be- 
 come of the number of those children concerning whom the 
 blessed Saviour said, " Of such is the kingdom of heaven." 
 Being of a sprightly and active disposition, she felt the restraints 
 of a guarded education a cross to her natural inclination, es- 
 pecially in wearing plain and simple attire. 
 
 From the time she was twelve years of age, it was her fre- 
 quent practice to retire alone to her chamber, to wait upon the 
 Lord, and hold communion with Him who had graciously 
 touched her heart with His love, entering. into a close exami- 
 nation of her conduct during the day ; and such were the sweet 
 peace and comfort she derived from this Christian duty, that 
 she found even her bodily pains mitigated, when, she could re- 
 
il6 HANNAH H. HARTSHORNE. 
 
 rospect the past with an > approving conscience, and offer the 
 svening oblation with innocency and acceptance. 
 
 In the ordering of Divine providence she was tried, with a 
 ong and painful sickness, being confined to the bed about 
 ;hree years, during two of which she was deprived of the use 
 jf nearly all her limbs. The disease was attended with severe 
 und protracted suffering, which she was divinely strengthened 
 ;o endure with patience and resignation, meekly yielding to 
 :he painful dispensation, in the humble belief that it was per- 
 nitted in wisdom, for some good end, remarking, " I believe 
 if I entirely resign ray own will, that power which has been 
 ivith me [hitherto] will continue with me to the end of my 
 jilgrimage." 
 
 Though many trials and privations attended her situation, 
 I'et her mind was preserved from murmuring or repining at her 
 ot, being rather disposed to commemorate the Lord's mercies, 
 IS appears by the following extract from her diary : 
 
 " Can I be grateful enough for the many blessings I daily 
 receive from that good hand which has been near me 1 Poor 
 md unworthy as I am, my heavenly Father is mindful of me, 
 md has graciously condescended to sweeten the bitter cup of 
 suffering which in mercy He has seen meet I should drink of. 
 And although at times grievous to be borne, I believe my af' 
 dictions have been blessed to me many ways ; they have had 
 J tendency to wean me from the world, and stain the enjoy- 
 ments thereof in my view. O, that all my young friends knew 
 the incalculable benefit arising from an early dedication to the 
 Lord ! We can never begin too soon to prepare for death. I 
 now see there is more real enjoyment in humbly submitting to 
 His will concerning us, than in all the pleasures of this world, 
 which soon pass away, and will never afford peace of mind. 
 May others see the Lord's hand in my illness ; the marvellous 
 oving-kindness of my God, who has wonderfully been my sup 
 ;iort." 
 
 Her mind was often introduced into a feeling of great po 
 irerty and desertion, which, joined to the diffidence and timidity 
 of her disposition, led her to fear that she had offended her 
 
HANNAH H. HARTSHORNE. 217 
 
 heavenly Father. Being thus brought under close exercise, 
 and weaned from all dependence on former experiences of di- 
 vine good, she was earnest in seeking daily supplies of that 
 bread which cometh from above and endureth unto everlasting 
 life. Of this she was, from time to time, permitted to partake, 
 and thereby strengthened to bear without a murmur, all that 
 her dear Redeemer was pleased to appoint for her purification 
 and refinement, saying, " If it is the will of my heavenly Fa- 
 ther, I think at times I could cheerfully suffer, if possible, more 
 than I have already gone through ; but when He is pleased to 
 say it is enough, I shall be thankful, though I know it is an 
 awful thing to die." — " I am a poor creature, but J feel quiet, 
 and hope it is not a false rest. I have nothing of my own to 
 trust to, but the grace and the merits of my blessed Saviour, 
 who has done much for me.'' 
 
 On one occasion, after giving some directions and leaving 
 messages for some of her friends, she said, " Live so as to be 
 prepared in health for such a time as this. Read the Scrip- 
 tures ; I have found great comfort in reading them, and though 
 I sometimes could not feel that [benefit which] I have at other 
 times felt, yet it now affords me satisfaction. How differently 
 things appear to us on a sick-bed I Many opportunities I have 
 not improved. I am sorry for not having been careful enough 
 when at meeting to have my mind engaged as it ought to be-— 
 Now I feel [how great is] the privilege of attending meetings 
 —Oh ! prize it." 
 
 She spoke of her dissolution with much composure, remark- 
 ing, " I believe my death will be without a struggle ; I fee! 
 that it will be peaceful, and that you will be spared the triai 
 of seeing me suffer at the last." " How dreadful it must be to 
 feel distress at such a time as this — what can be equal to itf 
 
 At another time she said, " It is through the crucified Im- 
 manuel I hope for acceptance; I have done nothing to merit 
 the favour. I have had a bitter cup, but it has been sweetenea 
 to me ; I have not had one pain too much. Sweet peace hasi 
 followed taking up the cross : many things were a cross to my 
 inclination, but I endeavoured to be faithful, and have been 
 19 
 
818 HANNAH H. HARTSHORNE. 
 
 rewarded. Dress is trifling — I have considered it fo since 
 being sick; it is vanity, the world with all its follies. Oh! if 
 Ihe light in us becomes darkness, how great is that darkness , 
 ■ — It is necessary to have oil in our vessel. Be ye also ready, 
 for at such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh. 
 — As my bodily powers weaken, I am stronger in the innei 
 man." 
 
 After hearing a chapter read; she broke forth in this man 
 ner ■ " O, the prospect I have had this morning of the happy 
 state 1 I want to go to join in singing praises and thanksgiv 
 ings, — I long to enjoy what I have been favoured to see. — It 
 is but a foretaste, yet almost too much for any clothed with 
 mortality to feel ! — What is to be compared to a happy eter- 
 nity !" 
 
 Having passed through a season of deep mental conflict, 
 through adorable mercy her exercise was succeeded by a holy 
 calm and serenity, under which feeling she exclaimed, "Re- 
 joice with me — I have had a sweet prospect of angels coining 
 to carry me to the bosom of my Saviour. I have seen the 
 •white robe, and a new name, and it fully compensates for all 
 my suiTerings — I long to be gone." Some days after; in a 
 feeble voice, she was heard to say, " Receive me into thy 
 kingdom — O, the quiet and sweet peace 1 I only asked for 
 ■the lowest seat, and the arms of my Saviour are open to re- 
 ceive me." 
 
 A few weeks previous to her decease, the power of articu- 
 lation entirely failed, leaving her mental faculties unimpaired, 
 and her body relieved from pain. At this period, she and her 
 friends apprehended the close was near, a clear prospect being 
 given her of entering into rest, and that a crown of glory 
 awaited her, which she intimated in an impressive manner, 
 and with a composed and pleasant countenance. But in un- 
 searchable wisdom she was again permitted to be deeply tried 
 in body and mind ; yet through it all the everlasting Arm was 
 evidently underneath to stay and support her exercised mind, 
 rihe informed those about her, by writing, that she had been 
 \oo anxious to be released to enjoy the blessed rest of which 
 
HANNAH H. HARTSHORNE. 219 
 
 she had so bright a prospect, but that she now felt peace in 
 being resigned to life or death, adding, " I believe it is not en- 
 tirely on my own account that I am continued in suffering." 
 
 At another time — "As much as I suffer, I would not change 
 my situation for anything in this world ; for what is it to me 
 now? I feel nothing in my way. Let not the world nor the 
 'things of the world ever stand in the way of duty : the cross 
 must be borne, if we expect to obtain the crown." 
 
 She continued from this time in a quiet and peaceful state, 
 her mind being stayed on Christ Jesus the captain of her sal- 
 vation ; and agreeably to her prospect previously expressed, 
 she was favoured with an easy passage. A few hours before 
 the solemn close her speech returned, and the last word she 
 pronounced was " Resignation" — a virtue, the excellence of 
 which, through the Lord's assistance, she had been enabled 
 eminently to show forth during her long and painful illness. 
 She sunk away as one going into a gentle slumber, and de- 
 ceased the 6th of the fifth month, 1828, in the twenty-third 
 year of her age. 
 
 This instructive instance of the power of true religion to 
 sustain and comfort the mind under long and painful suffer- 
 ings, weaning it from all lower and visible gratifications and 
 filling it with those consolations which are in Christ Jesus, 
 ought to encourage us to bow to the secret pleadings of the 
 Divine witness in our hearts, that by faithfully following its 
 dictates we may grow up in the fear and love of God and expe- 
 rience preservation from the pollutions which are in the world 
 Then, should it be our lot to suffer long with illness, we may 
 hope to have the comfort of Divine support, know the Lord to 
 make our bed in sickness, and when he sees that the appointed 
 time is come for our release, we shall have a blessed hope of 
 eternal life, being enabled to say with the holy apostle, " These 
 light afflictions, which are but for a moment, are not worthy 
 to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed here- 
 after." 
 
220 MARY B. SWETMAN. 
 
 Marit Brook Swetman, of Street, near Glastorrbury, Eng 
 land, deceased in the twelfth month, 1819. 
 
 She had been for some years occasionally indisposed with 
 a disease which was ver) flattering, its effects being sometimes 
 scarcely perceptible. In the twelfth month, however, it re- 
 turned with more alarming and dangerous symptoms, and 
 about three days before her death she was entirely confined to 
 her bed. 
 
 On the 18th, one of her sisters being with her, she said, 
 " Why should I be afraid to die 1 No — -I ara not afnaid — I 
 shall be happy — quite happy — all will be well." Next morn- 
 ing she remarked, " All my worldly expectations and youthful 
 pleasures are nipped in the bud ; but it is all right — it is all in 
 best wisdom." 
 
 On various occasions, her expressions evinced that her mind 
 was centred in resignation to the Divine will, and her trust 
 and confidence in the mercy and goodness of the Lord un- 
 shaken. 
 
 At another time, speaking to the friend to whom she was 
 soon to have been married, she said, " I have often thought if 
 thou and I had lived together a few years, I might have for- 
 gotten better things." Her friend informing her of the dan- 
 gerous situation she was in, and the probability she would 
 hardly live a week, and of the conflict he had endured in at- 
 taining a degree of resignation, she paused awhile and calmly 
 replied, " I am resigned to the will of Him who knoweth what 
 is best." Afler this she expressed to her sister, " I do not 
 feel afraid to die, but I have not that full assurance [I desire,] 
 and how am I to attain it — Oh ! how am I to attain it?" Her 
 sister recommending prayer, she answered, " How shall I pray 
 — Oh ' how shall I pray 1" But the Holy Spirit, which is 
 graciously vouchsafed to help our infirmities, and to teach us 
 how to pray, was not withdrawn from her, and she soon ap- 
 peared to be engaged in mental supplication. Her friend 
 coming into the room, read some portions of the Bible to her, 
 after which an interval of silence occurred ; when she ob- 
 served, " Oh ! the wonderful goodness of the Almighty ! Oh, 
 
MARV B. SWETMAN. 221 
 
 thou kind tind sweet Saviour ! how vain and trifling are all 
 the pleasures of this life compared with the joys of the realms 
 above !" 
 
 On second-day morning, the 20th, she desired her friends 
 might be called, and looking with a pleasant countenance on 
 all around her, she said, " O my dear father and mother, I am 
 happy — yes, very happy — I did not call you because I thought 
 there was any immediate danger, but thought I would say what 
 I could whilst I felt able." Then with great earnestness she 
 added, " I am going to heaven — you will, I hope, soon meet 
 me there, through the goodness of the Almighty." After a 
 little pause, she proceeded, " This body must drop — but the 
 soul will never die. Oh ! the sweet peace I feel ! I am 
 blest every way, far more than I deserve, and may you all be 
 blest." 
 
 At another time she said, " Oh I what a privilege to be thus 
 called so early from this troublesome world ! If I had lived, 1 
 might not have done what I ought. Not my will, but thine be 
 done, O God. Oh 1 the wonderful goodness of the Almighty." 
 When in great pain, she frequently petitioned the Lord to 
 favour her with patience sufficient to preserve her from mur- 
 muring. To one of her sisters she remarked, " O sister, I am 
 happy — happy — happy ; what a satisfaction it must be to you 
 all to see me leave this world without regret, and with an assu- 
 rance of eternal happiness." 
 
 On one occasion she expressed herself thus : " Thou hast 
 said thou wilt love those who love Thee. I have loved Thee 
 and do love Thee. Oh ! this is a sweet promise and there are 
 many more." She then took an affectionate leave of each indi- 
 vidual, sent messages of love to some of her absent relatives 
 and friends, and desired they might be informed that " she 
 was happy and glad to leave this world for the joys of heaven." 
 This aifecting scene being over, she said, " Oh ! what compo- 
 sure I feel, in giving you all up. I have many ties to bind me 
 here, but now I give you all up with pleasure." After a pause, 
 " I have often thought this a beautiful hymn," and repeated the 
 first stanza : 
 19* 
 
222 ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 
 
 "God moves in a mysterious way 
 
 His wonders to perform ; 
 He plants his footsteps in the sea, 
 
 And rides upon the storm." 
 
 Observing that those arouiid her were weeping, she said 
 " You are all in tears, but I have not dropped a tear since 1 
 first knew my (janger. How is that? — It is the goodness of 
 the Almighty that thus enables me to be resigned. Oh ! what 
 a mercy — the Lord is so kind to me. Not my will, but thine 
 be done, O God, has been ray earnest prayer ever since I had 
 an idea of danger. . Soon after this she exclaimed, " O death, 
 where is thy sting! O, grave, where is thy victory! May you 
 never forget,'' loqking upon those around her, " that the pains 
 of death are made sweet,— though bard to bear, yet they are 
 sweet, — though hard to bear, yet they are sweet when borne 
 without a murmur." , 
 
 Suffering acute pain from the violence of the disease, she 
 remarked to her attendants, " Were not my hopes fixed on 
 heaven, what should I do ! But mine are fixed never to be 
 moved. When wilt thou take me, thou kind Almighty, thou 
 great and good Being ! It is wrong to murmur — yes — very 
 wrong." She soon appeared to be in a calm slumber, which 
 continued a fe>v minutes, when she addressed those present, 
 " Farewell^Parewell— rl think I am going — O, come quickly, 
 — come quickly, — sweet Saviour — ^if it be thy holy will — and 
 
 take ine— to thyself. I am happy — happy — happy. O thou 
 
 sweet Saviour — thy countenance has indeed shone round about 
 
 me." After a short pause, " O kind and merciful Lord God 
 
 ThoU b,ast, not— forsaken me — nor wilt thou.". She then peace- 
 fully expired. 
 
 Anna Maria Boyce, daughter of Jonathan and Anna 
 Boyce, of Lynn, Massachusetts, deceased the 18th of first 
 month, 1831. 
 
 Being of a lively, animated disposition, she had, contrary to 
 the advice of her parents, suffered her mind to be drawn iside 
 
ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 
 
 223 
 
 from the simplicity of truth as professed by Friends : and al- 
 though in other respects she had been in a good degree careful 
 to perform her filial and social duties, yet her indulging in some 
 of the prevailing fashions of the day, was a source of much pain- 
 ful conflict to her when laid upon a sick-bed. But being 
 brought, through the manifestations of the light of Christ in her 
 conscience, to perceive their vanity and sinfulness, and to feel 
 that godly sorrow which worketh repentance, she was favoured to 
 experience the remission of her sins, and to place her whole 
 confidence in her dear Redeemer. Thus she obtained a well- 
 grounded hope that a mansion was prepared for her in his hea- 
 venly kingdom ; and during her long and protracted illness', 
 was preserved in much sweetness and composure, evincing 
 great patience and resignation, although her sufferings at times 
 were very severe. 
 
 The conflict and distress of mind which she experienced for 
 her departures from those Christian testimonies, furnish an 
 admonition to others to be more faithful in supporting them, 
 that they may not, on a dying-bed, in addition to the pains of 
 the body, have the bitter reflection of having been unwilling to 
 take up the cross, and follow their blessed Saviour in the way 
 of his leadings. 
 
 After having been confined to her chamber about two 
 months, her disease began to assume a more serious aspect, 
 and she informed her sister, with great composure, that the 
 phvsician had told her that her case was very doubtful, which 
 was no more than she expected. 
 
 To another sister she said : " I must soon be laid in the 
 silent grave. Remember my sickness ; and not, as some have 
 done before, too easily forget the advice and admonition that 
 a dying sister has left them : but take warning, and be making 
 preparation for eternity. It is the will of Providence that I 
 should be cut off in my youth from all earthly pleasure — all 
 things here are uncertain — place no dependence on anything 
 here below; but remember that we are placed here to make 
 preparation for eternity." 
 
 She tenderly advised them to be faithful in the maintenance 
 
224 ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 
 
 of our precious testimonies, that so >they might be ornamentB 
 in sooiety ; and enjoined upon them the necessity of daily read- 
 ing the Holy Scriptures, and of shunning the vain fashions and 
 maxims of the world. She entreated them to be diligent in 
 attending meetings for Divine viforship, and to endeavour, when 
 there, in humble reverence to wait upon the Lord, that so their 
 spiritual strength might be refjewed, and they preserved from 
 running into sin and temptation. She expressed her thank- 
 fulness that she had time to prepare for death, and frequently 
 said ; Oh! what would have become of me, if I had been taken 
 as some have been, without a moment's warning, and no time 
 to make preparation. I hope soon to meet my Saviour and my 
 God in peace ; and I hope, also, to meet you there." 
 
 On seeing two of her former associates enter the chamber, 
 she addressed them as follows : " You are young as well as 
 myself, and are liable to be taken down on a sick-bed. Do, 
 friends, be preparing yourselves ; for when you are brought 
 down to a sick-bed, the pains of the body will be enough to 
 bear, without the stings of a guilty conscience. I want you to 
 be on the watch before the midnight cry is heard." 
 
 At another time, when some of her young friends called to 
 see her, she said, " The last time I was visiting was at your 
 house; and I have often thought how vainly and idling we have 
 been in the practice of spending our time ; passing away the 
 evenings in what is called innocent amusement, which tends 
 not to profit, nor to afford us any instruction or benefit. I 
 have often thought, when returning home, that I received no 
 good from it, although I took an active part with you and went 
 astray." 
 
 Ninth month 28th, 1830. — She requested a private interview 
 with her parents, to whom she expressed herself as follows : 
 ' I have but a very short time to live ! Will you forgive me, 
 your disobedient, ungrateful child? I have been ungrateful — 
 you have done much for me, and more than I have deserved." 
 They answered they felt nothing but love towards her ; and she 
 continued : " You must soon follow me — do not put off the 
 work, but be prepared; and be care/ul that the cares of your 
 
ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 225 
 
 lamily do not choke the good seed ; for I believe it is often the 
 case. I have been greatly distressed in my mind ; and how it 
 will be with me, I cannot yet see." 
 
 It appeared that her faith was often tried, as it were to a 
 hair's breadth ; yet her confidence and faith in her Redeemer 
 never forsook her ; and she was finally given to feel that assu- 
 rance of peace which she longed for. 
 
 After relating some circumstances which had recently exer- 
 cised her mindj she remarked to her brother : " I feel very 
 differently now from what I have ever done before ; there ap- 
 pears nothing in my way. I have always hoped I should see 
 such a state, but have entertained fears about it." 
 
 After her brother withdrew, she sent for others of the family, 
 to inform them of the great change she had experienced in her 
 mind, saying : " Mountains have been removed. I have a new 
 song put in my mouth, even praises to Him who hath deliver- 
 ed me and pardoned my sins. All I have to say is, ' Bless the 
 Lord, O my soul ! forget not all his mercies — praises, living 
 praises be to his holy Name !' " 
 
 A female in the neighbourhood, who had been one of her 
 associates, being also in a declining state of health, and beyond 
 the reach of human help, she frequently expressed much anx- 
 iety on her account, and several times proposed writing to her. 
 After having it on her mind a number of days, she informed 
 her friends that she could not preserve peace of mind, without 
 having it done, and accordingly dictated as follows : 
 
 " My dear C e : I have long thought of thee, with much 
 
 anxiety for thy welfare both here and hereafter; and I could 
 not feel easy in my mind without addressing thee. I have long 
 been confined to a bed of sickness, during which time 1 have 
 suffered much and enjoyed much. I believe there is a great 
 lesson for us all to learn, which is, resignation to the Divine 
 will. Alas ! my dear' C, but a few months ago thou and I 
 joined in the circle of youthful hilarity — we are now confined 
 to our sick-chambers, where I suspect our days will end, believ 
 jng we are both ill of the same disorder. This shows us the 
 uncertainty of human life, and the instability of all earthly 
 
226 ANNA MARIA BOTCE. 
 
 enjoyments. Oh, C. ! I hope thou wilt be favoured to put thj 
 trust in the Lord Jehovah; for in Him is everlasting strength 
 If thou wishest to find a place of repentance, pray to thy hea- 
 venly Father in secret, and He will reward thee openly. 
 
 " P'rayer is the contrite sinner's voice 
 
 Returning from his Ways ; 
 While angels, in their sctngs, rejoice,. 
 
 And cry : ' Behold^ he prays !' " 
 
 " It was by prayer that I obtained remission of sins ; and it 
 is by prayer that thou wilt find a place of repentance. I have 
 long been desirous for thy eternal and everlasting welfare ; and 
 I hope thou wilt be favoured to realize a place of rest : we are 
 all candidates for eternity, and must either be happy or mise< 
 rable. It matters not whether we are taken from this state of 
 existence in the bloom of life, or at a more advanced age, if 
 we are only prepared to meet our blessed Saviour, who is rea- 
 dy to receive those who trust in Him. These are the genuine 
 feelings of my heart. As I am too weak to say much more, I 
 must therefore bid thee farewell ; and as we never expect to 
 meet on earth, may we meet in that city which hath founda- 
 tions, whose builder and maker is God; 
 
 " From thy truly attached friend, 
 
 " Anna Maria Boyce." 
 
 The letter was written a few days before the death of her 
 friend, who received much satisfaction and encouragement 
 therefrom, and who was in the end favoured with the- blessed 
 prospect of inheriting a crown of life. ' 
 
 Feeling a desire to leave a testimony for her young fi-iends, 
 she dictated the following : " I have thought much, during my 
 sickness of my dear young friends, on account of dress and 
 address , believing there never was a time when the love of 
 dress prevailed more among young Friends than at the present 
 day. Is it not sorrowfully the case, that many of you can 
 scarcely be distinguished as Friends? Oh, my dear friends ! 
 what will all your gay dress avail you when cast upon a sick- 
 bed and a rolling pillow? I was once one of your compan- 
 ions, and joined in the giddy circle — I am now confined to a 
 
ANNA MARIA BOYCB. 237 
 
 bed of sickness and suffering, from which I never expect to 
 arise. I feel it my duty to leave this testimony, hoping it may 
 be a warning to some to leave all fading, perishable enjoy- 
 ments, and become followers of the dear Son of God, who is 
 ever able to save those who come unto Him in sincerity of 
 heart. Oh ! my young friends, if you could feel the necessity 
 of becoming followers of the dear Lamb of God, I believe you 
 would no longer remain in the way of sin and transgression. 
 Although my bodily strength is nearly exhausted, yet my mind 
 is preserved calm and tranquil ; — billow after billow has past 
 over me, yet the Lord has been' my help'er and support, which 
 compensates for all bodily suffering. Oh ! that my dear young 
 friends would not put off the great important work of their 
 soul's salvation ; for we have no lease of our lives. Our minutes 
 are dealt out to us as it were by number ; and we know not 
 how soon we may be called upon to give an account of the 
 deeds done in the body. We have all sinned, and fallen short 
 of the glory of God. But there is a way and a means provi- 
 ded, whereby we may become initiated into His holy presence ; 
 even by the pardoning love of our Redeemer. 
 
 , " But a short time must elapse, ere I shall be laid in my 
 solitary grave — I am now young like you; but must be cut off 
 in the bloom of life. I desire you may so conduct yourselves 
 in the simplicity of the truth, that when the awful summons 
 shall arrive, you may be prepared to meet the answer of, ' Well 
 done, .good and faithful servant, thou hast been faithful over a 
 few things, therefore I will make thee ruler over many things ; 
 enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.' 
 
 " I have much cause to be thankful for the many favours and 
 blessings bestowed upon me during my long protracted illness: 
 I believe the Lord has been my support in the day of trial and 
 suffering ; and that He visited and revisited me, ere I knew his 
 precious countenance to shine upon me in so remarkable a 
 manner. ■' He brought me up out of the miry clay, and esta- 
 blished my goings ;- and he hath put a new song in my mouth, 
 even praise to His name. 
 
 " O Lord ! thy mercy reacl; eth unto the heavens, and thy 
 
228 ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 
 
 faithfulness unto the clouds : for thou hast redeemed those that 
 were afar off", and called in sons and daughters who had gone 
 astray as sheep from thy fold !" 
 
 A concern also resting upon her mind on account of her 
 brothers and sisters, she dictated an aflFectionate address to 
 them : the admonition it contains is mostly comprised in the 
 foregoing. 
 
 Twelfth month 21st. — She exclaimed to one of her sisters, 
 " Oh, when will the happy time arrive that I shall be released 
 from suffering !" Her sister asked her if she felt willing to 
 go; to which she very emphat sally answered, "Yes — it will 
 be a very happy time to me ;" an 1 she informed another friend, 
 she thought she felt a well-grounded hope. During the whole 
 of her sickness, she appeared very desirous that all her dear 
 relations and friends might come to the saving knowledge of 
 the truth, and that 1 er death might be sanctified to them for 
 good. 
 
 Twelfth month 22nd. — She remarked that she had suffered 
 much, and how much longer she had to suffer she could not 
 tell ; perhaps months, and perhaps not more than a week ; but 
 " that life is long which answers life's great end." " Many 
 times have I said, O death, where is thy sting! O grave, 
 where is thy victory ! and I hope I shall still say so with a clear 
 conscience in the sight of heaven." 
 
 She observed, that it had been difficult for her at times to 
 keep her mind centred upon the Source of all good, and that 
 she was afraid she should be drawn off the watch, and grow 
 impatient, from lying so long in such suffering," and added — 
 "not my will, but thine, O God, be done!" 
 
 Twelfth month 24th, — A friend calling to see her, she ex- 
 pressed her thankfulness for having retained her senses through 
 her sickness, and for having time and opportunity to prepare 
 for the change; and further said, she had a pleasing hope, that 
 she should soon meet her dear Saviour, face to face. 
 
 The day before her death, she was impressed with a belief 
 that her end was at hand ; and several times mentioned it. In 
 the evening she told the family I ) prepare for the coming night, 
 
LYDIA B. ROGERS. 2"29 
 
 US she believed it would be her last. About, midnight her 
 cough stopped, and she wished her brothers and sisters lo be 
 sent for; they arrived in time to participate iu.the solemn 
 parting. She appeared to overflow with love towards them, 
 and expressed her thanks to the Author of all good, for the 
 great care that had been taken of her during her sickness. 
 She entreated them not to mourn for her, but to mourn for 
 themselves ; . saying she was going in peace to the happy place, 
 and longed for the time of her departure. 
 
 A few minutes before her death, she bid them all an affec- 
 tionate farewell ; and then, appearing to fall into a gentle sleep, 
 quietly departed, aged twenty-four years. 
 
 , Lydia S. Rogers, daughter of John and Elizabeth Jones, 
 of the city of Philadelphia, was born the 16th of sixth month, 
 1810. 
 
 Her disposition was amiable, and being naturally of a cheer- 
 ful and lively temper, she was drawn by the temptations of the 
 enemy into lightness and frivolity, and to take much delight 
 in gaiety of apparel, which deviations from the Christian path 
 were causes of condemnation and sorrow to her mind when 
 the awful period of dissolution was approaching. 
 
 She was attacked with bleeding from the lungs in the eighth 
 month, 1833, but after a confinement of two weeks she nearly 
 recovered her usual state of health, although some symptoms 
 of pulmonary disease still remained. 
 
 In the third month, 1834, she was married to Samuel Ro- 
 gers, and was able to attend to her domestic concerns until the 
 eleventh month following, when she became seriously indis- 
 posed. The prospect of separation from those she loved, the 
 fear of death and a sense of her own unfitness to meet its so- 
 lemn summons, produced great conflict of mind. She was 
 frequently occupied in reading the Holy Scriptures, and the 
 society of serious and" religious persons became peculiarly plea- 
 sant to her. She wai evidently aware of the danger of her 
 20 
 
•J30 LTDIA S. ROGEKS. 
 
 situation, and on being asked about this time what she thought 
 respecting it, observed, " Perhaps I may last until spring, but 
 I do not expect to get well, nor do I wish it." 
 
 Under the exercises which she passed through during this 
 period, there is cause to believe that the Holy Spirit, who is a 
 reprover for sin as well as a comforter for well-doing, and 
 whose operations are compared to a refiner's fire and fuller's 
 soap, was secretly at work in her heart, setting her sins in or- 
 der before her, and producing that godly sorrow which work- 
 eth unfeigned repentance. Many times her spirit was much 
 contrited, and she jvould entreat her friends to pray for her ; 
 mourning over her misspent time and her multiplied trans- 
 gressions, saying, " I fear my sins are too many ever to be for- 
 given." 
 
 During this time the enemy was permitted to buffet her with 
 his sugg€!stions, which induced her to exclaim, '" O, what an 
 unwearied adversary ! how he tempts me !" and to her sister 
 she remarked, " Can it be that I shall be forgiven my many 
 sins'" But although thus tried with doubts and fears. He 
 whose mercy is over ail his works, was pieasedin his own time 
 to grant her an evidence of pardon and reconciliation, and to 
 animate her drooping spirit with the humble hope that slie 
 should at last be received into the kingdom of heaven. One 
 day, after some hours of quiet retirement, she broke forth in 
 this manner — " Now I feel as I never felt [before] — I shall be 
 received — I am perfectly resigned to live or die — I am very 
 happy — O my dears, do not weep for me, I can truly say this 
 is the happiest evening of my life — Praise the Lord, O my soul 
 — bless his holy name." Afterwards she observed, " 1 want 
 nothing worldly to divert me from the great work." 
 
 In looking back over her past life, and her indifference and 
 neglect respecting the great duties of religion, she seemed al- 
 most ready to question whether the evidence of forgiveness 
 could be real, and on the 14th of first month, 1835, again 
 asked her sister if she thought it possible -her sins were for- 
 given ; adding, " I have been so neglectful when I had strength", 
 will the I ord receive me at his late hour 1" After a time of 
 
LYDIA S. ROGERS. 
 
 ■231 
 
 golemn silence she desired to be helped to a kneeling posture, 
 and then feelingly petitioned the Most High for the aid of his 
 grace, and that she might be thoroughly washed and purified. 
 A female minister of the Gospel callifig to visit her, spake en- 
 couragingly to her state, and was also engaged in fervent sup- 
 plication on her behalf. These religious exercises afforded 
 her much Comfort ; her mind was peaceful; and appeared to 
 overflow with gratitude and love. 
 
 Continuing in this inward frame of mind, and steadily abid- 
 ing under the refining baptisms of the Holy Spirit, she expe- 
 rienced sweet peace to flow in her heart, and a grateful sense 
 of the Lord's mercies to her. On the 15th she seemed full of 
 somfort, and several times remarked, •' How little I suffer, and 
 how much the dear Master suffered ! O, how kind he is to 
 me!" And. again, "O, the sweet peace! — I cannot be mis- 
 taken; it is all the heavenly Father's work." She often men- 
 tioned what a comfort the Bible was to her, and what a bless- 
 ing it was that she could now understand it, and take hold of 
 the promises it contained, after having neglected it so much. 
 . She expressed deep concern on account of such as do not 
 believe in the divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, saying, " What 
 can they have in an' hour like this to rest their hopes upon'!" 
 and mentioned her desire, that such might be brought to feel 
 the efBcacy of the Redeemer's love ; adding, " He gave His 
 precious life for us." 
 
 On the 16th she expressed great love for all her friends, 
 many of whom she named, and remarked, " I would be glad 
 to do something for the blessed cause : I feel that I have es- 
 poused it,. and if it will do any one good to see me here entirely 
 changed, I should be glad some of ray thoughtless friends 
 should see me." 
 
 On the 17th she was under much inward conflict and 'rial, 
 but ii the evening observed, " It comes sweetly into my mind 
 that we need not be dwelling so much on our past sins, but 
 just lay them all open before our blessed Father — he can see 
 them all at one glance, and as quickly forgive them." 
 
 Being now brought in goo^ degree to the blessed teaching 
 
232 LYDIA S. ROGERS. 
 
 of the spirit of Christ in her own heart, she found it to be in 
 deed a light to her mind, unfolding the mysteries of redemp- 
 tion and giving her to see clearly the true meaning, as well as 
 the precious value of the Holy Scriptures. She spent much 
 time in reading these, particularly the New Testament — and 
 one morning, after having been so employed, she looked up 
 with a joyful countenance and exclaimed, " This has been a 
 sealed book to me, but now what beauty and consistency I see 
 in it ! Oh, what can they have to rest upon, who do not be- 
 lieve in the Saviour ! I would not exchange my belief for a 
 thousand worlds." 
 
 In the ordering of Him whose dealings with his ransomed 
 children are all in perfect wisdom and goodness, though past 
 our finding out, she was permitted, on the 20th, to experience 
 a season of great tossing and distress ; and' when, through 
 mercy, a degree of calmness was restored, she remarked, "I 
 feel better now — but what an agonizing time has my poor 
 mind had ! I fear I have taken hold of promises that do not 
 belong to me. O, I have been such a sinner!" This pain- 
 ful dispensation gradually passed away, and on the morning 
 of the 22nd she could say, " All is peace and comfort, though 
 I am very weak. There are some clouds through the day, but 
 my nights are all joyous. The Father is very near me this 
 morning." 
 
 Soon after this she was thought to be dying, and her con- 
 nexions being called she took an aiTectionate leave of them, 
 saying, " I am going home ;" and seemed filled with holy joy. 
 In the afternoon she faintly articulated, as though replying to 
 a query respecting her removal, " Not yet — not yet — stay a 
 little longer ;" and when still further recovered from the state 
 of great exhaustion in which she had been lying, she remark- 
 ed, "I believe my time is to be prolonged." From this period 
 until her decease, her mind was more engaged on behalf of 
 others than during the previous part of her illness,. and many 
 opportunities occurred in which she imparted impressive ad- 
 monition to her friends. 
 
 On the evening of the 24th, she had an attack of suffocation 
 
LYDIA 8. ROGERS. 233 
 
 which rendered it. doubtful whether she would survive the 
 night, in allusion to which, she sweetly remarked, " If I do 
 not, there need be no bustle — I believe all is done, everything 
 is ready." Next morning the state of her mind was very 
 peaceful and heavenly, and she observed, " This is a sweet 
 morning to me, — Praise the Lord, O my soul." Although her 
 weakness was great and much suffering consequent on the 
 disease, yet her mind was so absorbed in the contemplation of 
 heavenly things, as scarcely to have any sense of suffering. 
 At her request the family were collected, and after a time of 
 solemn waiting in silence, she addressed them in earnest 
 entreaty to close in with the offers of Divine mercy and not 
 put off the period of submission, testifying from her own ex- 
 perience, that the Lord is not an hard master, requiring more 
 than he enables to perform. 
 
 On the 26th, her niind appeared much exercised, and often 
 engaged in prayer. She remarked that she could not commu- 
 nicate anything to those around her, unless her dear Father 
 gave it to her ; adding, " Remember, Joshua's army compass- 
 ed the city seven times before they were commanded to shout. 
 If I dared to speak of myself I should say a great deal, for I 
 am earnest for your help." The next day she saw many of 
 her friends : great was the exercise she underwent on their 
 account, and deep her sense of the exceeding sinfulness of 
 sin, under which impressions her mouth was opened in a won- 
 derful and affecting manner to speak to the states of those 
 who came into her room. 
 
 A few days previous to her dissolution her sufferings be- 
 came extreme, and though mercifully strengthened to endure 
 them with much patience and resignation, she said, " I hope 
 my patience will hold out — I fear I do not bear trial as I 
 ought — It is not my wish to be relieved from suffering, but to 
 bear it to the honour of my Lord : if he saw meet, he could 
 relieve me — I only desire what will tend most to His glory." 
 She seemed afraid that her friends paid too much attention to 
 ■her wants, often saying, " You are all taken up with me — 
 I wish some poor r.eglected one could have part of what I 
 20 » 
 
234 LYDIA S. ROGERS. 
 
 receive ;" and on one of her visiters remariiing that she was 
 comfortably situated, she answered, " Yes — I have every 
 earthly comfort, but that will not satisfy the soul." 
 
 One of her dresses which had ruffles on the sleeves being 
 put upon her, the sight of them seemed to affect her ; she 
 desired a pair of scissors to be brought, and had them cut off 
 saying, "O! these ruffles illy become dying hands." Sha 
 also requested to have some ornamental articles of her dress 
 burnt, observing, " They will be useful to no one — finery is 
 indeed a great burden." 
 
 On the evening of the 10th of second month, she had the 
 fourteenth chapter of John read to her, which had been hef 
 daily practice for some time previous. Her weakness rapidly 
 increased ; it was evident that the solemn change was near, 
 and the family were collected around her dying-bedi To hef 
 husband she said, " The dear Saviour is the way — he is the 
 door — knock and it shall be opened — all that will come may 
 come." She took a most affectionate and impressive leave of 
 her family, saying, "Farewell — farewell — ^love to all. The 
 horses are come — the chariot of Israel, to carry me home 
 Take me to thyself, if thou hast purified. Happy — happy — i 
 happy ! G, praise Him ! — ^he is a God of love. These light 
 afflictions, which are but for a moment, will work out for 
 us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory." 
 
 She called one in the room to her, and gave her sweet coun- 
 sel, enjoining upon her to let the Lord have the first place in 
 her affections, saying, " Love Him first — Him last — and 
 through all — -then all will go well." Presently after, as if all 
 the energies of her dying frame were summoned to the effort, 
 she broke forth in a loud voice, urging on those present the 
 necessity of bowing to the cross of Christ : " The dear Sa- 
 viour," said she, " hung nailed to the tree, bleeding for us— 
 for our sins.;" and afterwards, " It is hard work to die — but 
 the sting of death is gone — thanks be to God — he hath given 
 me the victory— O, help me to praise the Lord." 
 
 Thus, with an hymn of praise on her expiring lips, this dear 
 young woman ceased to breathe on the morning of the lltli 
 
THOMAS HATTERSLY. 235 
 
 of second month, 1835, in the twenty-fifth year of her age. 
 Her ransomed spirit, we joyfully believe, was received into 
 the mansion prepared for it by Him who had so marvellously 
 redeemed her unto himself, and is now one of that happy com< 
 pany who surround the throne of God and the Lamb, with the 
 unceasing anthem of " Salvation, and glory, and honour, to 
 Him that sitteth on the throne, and unto the Lamb for 
 ever." 
 
 May this memorable instance of the uncertainty of life and 
 of all temporal enjoyments ; of the adorable mercy of God in 
 Christ Jesus to the sincere penitent ; and of the power of his 
 blessed spirit in purifying, the soul, weaning it from earthly 
 attachments, filling it with the pure and precious consolations 
 of the Gospel, and conferring on it a hope full of immortality 
 and eternal life, encourage others to yield in unreserved obe. 
 dience to the early visitations of heavenly love ; that thus liv 
 ing in the fear and love of God, they may experience preser- 
 vation from the snares which beset the paths of youth ; know 
 the light of Christ Jesus to be their safe guide through tha 
 trials and temptations of the present changeful life, and in the 
 awful close have a well-grounded hope of admission into the 
 mansions ofeternal glory. 
 
 Thomas Hattersly, died at Hansworth Woodhouse, Eng- 
 land, on the 16th of seventh month, 1843, aged 24 years. 
 
 He was brought up to the business of a teacher, in which he 
 was employed for some years before his death, and his unwea- 
 ried diligence, exemplary and upright deportment, and the' 
 concern he manifested for the religious welfare of the scholars, 
 won for him in a remarkable degree their lasting esteem and 
 affection. Early in 1843 he was attacked with pulmonary 
 disease, which left little hope of his recovery, and separated 
 him from his school, and those for whose well-being he had 
 been so solicitous. The pupils felt this event keenly, and ad- 
 dressed to him several letters expressive of their atfectionate 
 interest and concern. In his reply he says, " Though you have 
 
236 THOMAS HATTERSLY. 
 
 Iiad line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there 
 a little, I have felt a wish that this further warning may not 
 De lost upon you. You know that but a few short months ago, 
 I seemed as healthy, as strong and as hearty as any of you; 
 and as likely to reach old age as most. I had never, that I 
 recollect, previous to that period, experienced three days' ill- 
 ness, except at school, when at least fifty other boys were laid 
 upon a sick-bed. I mention these things to mark the contrast. 
 I am now [labouring] under a complaint which has very often 
 proved fatal ; how it may terminate in my case, I know not. 
 It may be supposed that I feel weary of sitting or reclining, 
 day after day, not allowed to write, or to read but in the 
 strictest moderation, but that is far from being the case. I 
 am truly thankful [in being able] to say, that those silent and 
 solitary hours have been passed with much pleasure and much 
 profit." 
 
 His disease made rapid progress. On the 19th of sixth 
 month, his sister enquiring whether he felt comfortable in the 
 prospect before him, he replied j" Since I came here, I believe 
 I may say it has been my constant prayer to be entirely re- 
 signed to the will of God ; to have my past sins forgiven for 
 the sake of Jesus Christ; to be purified from every defilement; 
 that I might be preserved from [using] a mere form of words, 
 without the heart accompanying them, and that, if it pleased 
 the Almighty, I might have some evidence of my being for- 
 given. I think I may say I have had a great degree of resig- 
 nation granted me, and at times a feeling of the presence of 
 God in my prayers." 
 
 During times of much trial, he frequently expressed his 
 sense of the presence of his blessed Redeemer being near to 
 support him, and on one occasion said, " I have heard within 
 me, more than once, the language, " Thy sins are forgiven 
 thee for His name's sake." 
 
 On the 24th he expressed that he felt increased comfort 
 from the renewed and clearer evidence he was favoured with 
 that his sins were forgiven him by his gracious Saviour, who 
 W'as both able and willing to save him ; and at another time, 
 
ISAAC ALEXANDER. 237 
 
 his sister remarking that he had looked very happy that day, 
 and asking him if it was not so, he sweetly and calmly re- 
 plied, " Quiet .trust." This precious state of mind seemed to 
 be permitted to remain during the short remnant of his days, 
 and his confiding and tranquil departure has left in the minds 
 of his bereaved friends the consoling belief, that through the 
 mercy of Him .n whom he trusted, his blessed portion is 
 " quietness and assurance for ever." 
 
 Isaac Alexander, son of Thomas and Alice Alexander, 
 of Bendrig, in Killington, Westmoreland, was a youth of sober 
 and innocent deportment, and much engaged for the salvation 
 of his soul. In the fourteenth year of his age, he was con- 
 vinced of the principles of the Christian religion as held by 
 the society of Friends, and joined in fellowship with that de- 
 spjsed people. Continuing in patient obedience to the mani- 
 festations of the Spirit of Christ in his mind, he received a 
 gift in the Gospel ministry, and about the seventeenth year 
 of his age believed himself required to preach unto others the 
 way of life and salvation, which he had found to his own un- 
 speakable peace and consolation. 
 
 Being faithful in the exercise of the gift, he became an able 
 minister of Christ, capable of dividing the word aright to the 
 various conditions of those among whom he laboured ; and 
 freely devoting himself to the Lord's work, he visited nearly 
 all the meetings of Friends in England, Scotland, Wales and 
 Ireland, many of them more than once, to the satisfaction and 
 edification of his brethren. 
 
 In the twenty-fifth year of his age his health began to de- 
 cline, and though for a time he continued to get out to meet- 
 ings, yet he was soon entirely confined. During the course 
 of his illness he was enabled to show forth the blessed effects 
 of the religion he had preached to others, and his mind being 
 fiiied with that peace and consolation which the Lord is at 
 times pleased to bestow on his obedient servants be seemed 
 
238 ISAAC ALEXANDER. 
 
 raised above all pain and weakness, and enabled to triumph 
 in Christ over death and the grave. 
 
 Several friends sitting by him on one occasion, his mind 
 seemed contrited in humble admiration of the goodness of God 
 in sending his beloved Son into the world to save us from our 
 sins, and in freely giving to all a manifestation of his blessed 
 spirit as a light and guide to them in the work of salvation, 
 when he exclaimed, " To thee, O Lord, to thee be salvation 
 and praise ; this is a day of great salvation" — observing what 
 a mercy it was that the Lord should visit us in our young 
 /ears and make known the way of salvation to our souls. 
 Again he remarked, " How good has the Lord been to me in 
 the time of my sickness ! Although I have formerly felt much 
 of his power and presence, yet I never enjoyed such plenty 
 thereof as since I have been visited with this sickness." 
 
 At another time he said, " O, what an excellent thing it is 
 to keep in the Truth and visit one another in the life of it ;" 
 drawing a contrast between those who visit the siCk in a se- 
 rious and religious frame of mind, and such as go merely to 
 talk upon common topics of conversa|ion. Speaking to some 
 of his brethren, he earnestly said, "Friends, get into an in* 
 ward acquaintance with the Lord in spirit, for it is a good 
 thing to retire to the Rock — there is safety— there is good 
 standing, an excellent bottom and room enough. If any go 
 out of the bounds of Truth, thinking thereby to bring others 
 in, they will find themselves to be in slippery places. Be- 
 ware of joining with false unsettled spirits." 
 
 Two friends sitting by him one day, and his heart being 
 tilled with the presence and love of God, he sang praises to 
 Him in a heavenly manner, observing afterward, " My heart 
 is full — though I can truly say I have no desire to speak but 
 as 1 feel it spring from the Divine life." Again ; " As I lay 
 on my bed, very weak in body, I thought I could never die 
 
 better, for I felt my salvation sealed unto me. O, love God 
 
 love God, for he is worthy. You may love anything else too 
 much, but you can never love God too much. Oh ! what hath 
 ne done for my soul ! He hath given me everlasting comfort; 
 It is enough — it is enough indeed." 
 
ISAAC ALEXANDEB. 
 
 289 
 
 « There are two things," said he, " which are my great 
 satisfaction. The first is, that ever since the Lord manifested 
 himself to me, I have freely given myself up to his requirings, 
 and delivered his word faithfully ; and have not sought to 
 please men, neither did I look for great things. What I de- 
 sired was, that I might have a place among the sanctified. 
 Secondly,;! have ajways been against libertine spirits, and 
 have had no familiarity with them. These things are now 
 my comfort." 
 
 At another time he broke forth in this manner: "Oh! I 
 have seen glorious things, yea, such things as I never saw be- 
 fore — I beheld a friend lately deceased, in a glorious place, 
 and that I was to be with him, and I said it is enough to be 
 there. Oh ! such salvation 1 I am glad I can say, O death, 
 where is thy sting ! and grave, where is thy victory !" 
 . Some friends sitting by him, he related to them how the 
 Lord had raised him up from nothing to bear a testimony for 
 His name and Truth-r-and that wheresoever the Lord by his 
 spirit had drawn him, he had endeavoured to follow him, and 
 sought not favour or interest from men. He also warned the 
 negligent to be diligent and faithful, and come up in the ser- 
 vice of Christ ; " for," said he, " the Lord will cause a dread- 
 ful day to overtake the disobedient and negligent. It is sealed 
 to my soul that it hastens on apace 1" 
 
 Being in great weakness of body, he said, " I desire to be 
 dissolved and to be with Christ ; but the Lord's will be done. 
 The Lord's presence is here." He gratefully acknowledged 
 the Divine support and consolation he had experienced in the 
 course of his illness, observing, " I never wanted comfort from 
 the Lord in this time of sickness. Friends, it is an excellent 
 thing to have a conscience void of offence towards God. 
 Keep your hearts clean. I have discharged my duty to all 
 people, so that I find nothing but that I am fully clear — I am 
 fully clear." 
 
 A little while after he broke forth in melody to the Lord, 
 praising his goodness and mercy, saying, " O, Lord God, 
 (bough my exercises and pain of body abound, thy life and 
 
240 DANIEL BOWLY, JR. 
 
 power much more abounds and carries me over all. Worthy, 
 worthy, worthy art thou, O Lord, of all honour, thanksgiving 
 and praise." He fervently besought the Lord to be with all 
 His faithful labourers the world over ; and, if consistent with 
 His blessed will, to grant him an easy passage out of thia 
 world. This petition was remarkably answered, for he soon 
 fell into a sweet sleep, and after some hours' awoke and re. 
 quested a friend present to lay his head in a better position 
 for dying, which being done, he said, " Now I will fall asleep" 
 
 and immediately departed this life, as though he had fallen 
 
 into an easy slumber. He died the 12th of twelfth month 
 1705, aged twenty-five years. 
 
 Daniel Bowly, Jr., son of Daniel and Sarah Bowly, of 
 Cirencester, England, was a young man of good understand- 
 ing and amiable disposition ; the pliability of which, together 
 with an employment which exposed him to many temptations, 
 promoted a wide deviation in his conduct from the religious 
 principles in which he had been educated. Of this deviation 
 he became painfully sensible during the course of a long ill- 
 ness, which he acknowledged to be a mercy from that Divine 
 providence whose fatherly care had many times preserved him 
 from sudden death while unprepared. 
 
 In the commencement of his sickness, his mind seemed to 
 be deeply affected with the danger of his situation, though he 
 expressed but little. As the disorder increased, he remarked 
 how exceedingly awful the prospect of the final change ap- 
 peared, earnestly desiring that he might be prepared for eter- 
 nity, and experience the Divine presence to be near, when 
 the time came. He now saw that his past conduct had been 
 very erroneous, which caused him much sorrow ; but he ob- 
 served that his supplications for forgiveness, during his ill- 
 ness, had been attended with such sweet refreshment as to 
 induce the hope that they would be availing. Yet at other 
 seasons, his sins appeared so great that he could hardly enter- 
 tain a hope it would be well with him. " What can be ex 
 
DANIEL BOWLY, JR. 241 
 
 peeted," said he, "from a death-bed repentance? That is a 
 time when all would gladly be saved. There will not, proba- 
 bly, be an opportunity given me of proving my sincerity by 
 an amendment of life, so that men may doubt it ; ' but the 
 omniscient Being knoweth how far I am sincere, and I hope, 
 if it really be so, it will be accepted by Him. Yet there 
 is nothing equal to a proper dedication of time [while] in 
 health."' 
 
 At another time he saidji" I hope the Almighty will forgive 
 my sins. It is mercy alone that can save me, who have de- 
 voted so much of my time to business and the amusements 
 of this world — ^pleasure, as it is generally' called ; but it is a 
 strange sort of pleasure. It is pain, Ifeel it [to be] pain." 
 Again, " What I have to deliver, is from a prospect of the 
 awfulness of deaths which in a short time will be my l6t. 
 Mankind in general are certainly under strong delusions ; yet 
 how kindly the Almighty condescends, from time to time, to 
 give a degree of his lightiand helpli' But man may outlive 
 this day of grace, which, through the merciful mediation of 
 my dear Saviour, is now extended to me." 
 
 On another occasion he observed, '' I long that my friends 
 would begin the work of religion in the life of it : for if the 
 first offers are slighted, Oh 1 how does the visitation deaden 
 on the mind!" " How comfortablewould- it be to meet my 
 relations in that state of happiness, where I believe a residence 
 to be preparing for my soul. I believe the Almighty detains 
 me here as an example of his great mercy, and as a warning 
 to some ; but I earnestly entreat that none will depend upon 
 the same singular act of mercy." " All the friendships of this 
 World must be given up — and if the mind be not illuminated 
 vvith an immediate proof of the presence of our dear Saviour, 
 fet it should be resigned, and prepare for the reception there- 
 »f, by a surrender of everything which does not appear con- 
 «istent with a state of preparation." 
 
 At one time he remarked, " In the forepart of my illness, a 
 few times, I asked for recovery if consistent with the Divine 
 will, with desires to be strengthened to lead a different life 
 21 
 
242 DANIEL BOWLY, JR. 
 
 from my past, and serve that good Master whose doctrines 1 
 have, as it were, trampled under foot ; but I have since seen 
 the favour it may be to me, to be taken from such a trial." 
 " What a favour it is to be members of our society ! Its rules 
 forbid nothing that is good for us. How earnestly do I wish 
 that my near connexions in particular. may keep to the truthi 
 Though the path may appear hard at first, yet as they follow 
 their Leader with a single eye, it will become more easy. 
 There may be times of withdrawing of the Divine presence, 
 and then the enemy will seek to enter; but by earnest suppli* 
 cation, preservation will be granted, and at times, a comfort- 
 ing foretaste of future happiness — the prospect of getting 
 every day nearer to such an incomprehensible reward, is a 
 favour beyond expression." 
 
 . " How little satisfaction results from a life of pleasure ; at- 
 tending places of diversion, &c. Ah! the disappointments 
 such meet with ! I believe bitter portions are often their 
 lot.'' Observing also, that he had been struck with the con 
 viction, when at those places of amusement, that he was far 
 more blameable than his companions, who had not had so 
 guarded an education, and however innocently some of them 
 might go, it was not so with him. 
 
 One morning, inquiring if to-morrow would not be meeting 
 day, and being answered in the affirmative, he said, " I almost 
 long to go. How pleasant is the thought of being retired 
 there from the world, when the generality of the people are 
 in the height of its engagements. How foolish and unwise 
 are men who are bartering their souls for gold, — .paltry gold ! 
 The too eager pursuit of it, is a great hurt to some of our so- 
 ciety. If I were to recover, and found business stood in my 
 way to peace of mind, I would give it up entirely, or do but 
 Ijttleand live accordingly. What signifies grandeur, or curious 
 food? The taste goes no further than the mouth, and then it 
 is over. If some men heard me talk thus, they would think 
 me foolish ;.but in this I am wise, and know what I say." 
 
 A friend asking him how he did, he replied, "I am very 
 weak, but I hope I shall be willing to bear every thing tho 
 
DANIEL BOWLY, JR. 243 
 
 Almighty may be pleased to lay upon me, so that I can but 
 just get within the gates of peace." At another time, " I 
 wish I had served my dear Saviour in my health ! Oh ! he is 
 a kind Master. How much time have I lost ! How distress- 
 ing must be the situation of those who are sleeping the sleep 
 of death, until the last trumpet bp sounded in their ears !" 
 
 Several friends being in his chamber one evening, he spoke 
 of the gift of the Holy Spirit which is dispensed to all mankind 
 through our Lord Jesus Christ, and earnestly recommended 
 an immediate compliance with its aacred discoveries; "for," 
 said he, "since these illuminations are not at our command, 
 it is very unsafe to trifle with them, by giving way to the sug- 
 gestions of the enemy ; but rather [lot us] resign whatever 
 may be called for," — adding, " Can we not return a part to 
 Him who gave the whole? What if it deprive us of a few 
 I'uxuries ! We can have but food and raiment, which only 
 differ a little in kind between rich and poor." 
 
 "Our profession," said he, "is a very exalted one, and if 
 we keep to it, would make us as lights in the world. Our re- 
 ligion teaches us to believe in immediate communication with 
 God, through his beloved Son, which is an unspeakable privi- 
 lege to all who attend to it ; and wonderful condescension, 
 that he who is Lord of all, should thus notice poor man, and 
 time after time, be visiting [us] with the offers of his mercy, 
 to insure our happiness. [These] visitations we should be 
 very careful not to reject, as being a common favour, and think 
 we will accept tliem at some future time ; for though the Al- 
 mighty is long-forbearing and delighteth in mercy, we know 
 not when may be the last offer of his grace to assist us in the 
 work of salvation. What a dreadful thing would it be to with- 
 stand the last !" 
 
 Speaking of the evidence he had of his future peace, he 
 said, "I have a clear view that I shall be received into the 
 kingdom of rest and peace. I see the gates of heaven stand- 
 ing open to receive me, and thousands of the just waiting to 
 embrace me. I desire but just to get within the pales of 
 safety, to be in the presence of the Lord, and to behold his 
 
244 DANIEL BOWLY, JR. 
 
 glorious countenance. O death, where is thy sting? O grave, 
 where is thy victory ? Christ taketh away the sting of death. 
 My dear Saviour is reconciled to me — I know he is. His 
 mercy is very great. I cannot speak enough of his mercy,'' 
 
 It being remarked, how rapidly the preceding three weeks 
 had passed, he replied, " Yes, and perhaps there are some who 
 have not done anything in the time ; which is a serious con- 
 sideration, for in one week a man may be taken sicfc and die 
 and if we do not close in with the visitationsof God, in time, 
 we shall be lost for ever." Again, " Let ua be earnest in 
 making ready for the glorious kingdom of rest and peace, 
 where, Oh, that we may enter ! And all may if they will. 
 Let us endeavour to do a little every day ; let none be dis- 
 couraged, though their progress in religion may be slow, yet 
 let them keep on in their little way. I believe our kind Sa- 
 viour may, at times, withdraw his sensible presence from us 
 to try how our faith will continue ; yet if we hold on, our re- 
 ward at last will be great, as much as those who feel a present 
 one." 
 
 At another time he said, "Be religious, and then you will 
 have our Saviour's arm to lean upon. Oh ! he is a merciful 
 Saviour ! I have found him such ; an easy Master, a kind 
 Friend. Ah 1 how I regret that I neglected serving him for 
 some years. Think what a superior education we have had, 
 to most ; what a nice institution is ours — the peculiar institu- 
 tion of God, and I believe it is not to die away, although 
 some of our society have gone from it, for whom I am 
 sorry." 
 
 " I believe great advantage may arise from frequently com- 
 paring time with eternity; an awful eternity.! It appears to 
 me exceedingly awful ! Heaven and hell are placed before 
 us. We have our choice ; and we know what wretches hell is 
 composed of — foul minds, full of remorse for ever, for their 
 worm never dieth. On the other hand, in heaven there is 
 great harmony. Oh ! Ihave had beautiful prospects 1 I have 
 seen the innumerable company of angels, and the spirits o( 
 good men. But hon is it? We are ashamed of not comply 
 
DAMEL BOWLT, JR. 245 
 
 ing with man, and not ashamed of doing so to God. We can 
 apologize to men, and say we are sorry we did not do so or 
 so, &nd we can directly commit neglect before God, and feel 
 no sorrow for it. Oh ! what mercy there is ! In great wisdom 
 and unspeakable kindness is the good Mediator given, to re- 
 concile us and work redemption in us. Do not let us fear 
 man ; what is he ? Look upon tne, and see a poor weak thing 
 that can hardly speak," 
 
 After this he was much exhausted, and desiring to be put 
 to bed, uttered the following short ejaculation : " O Lord God 
 Almighty, be thou pleased to look down upon, and be with 
 us." It was with difficulty he got to bed, and for some hours 
 his symptoms s'eemed to threaten dissolution, but after having 
 slept some time he revived. 
 
 Cautioning some of his friends to beware of the incum- 
 brances and fatigues of business, be observed, " It will not do 
 for those who have been all the week in the hurry of business, 
 to go to meeting and appear before the Lord in form onlyt 
 A man whose time is wholly engrossed in business in com- 
 mon, [although] he goes to meeting pretty constantly, and sits 
 there two hours, yet it is to be feared his thoughts will be 
 engaged on that which takes up the greater part of his time ; 
 and if it be so, it is great mockery of God. Neither will it 
 do to go in an outward show of dress and address, if not true 
 worshippers of the Lord in spirit and in truth. They must 
 daily give up their minds to him — daily retire to worship 
 him. I know a man ought to provide for his family, and 
 carry on a proper business, which I believe to be right, but it 
 should by no means be the first object, for riches will be 
 nothing in the end. What would I give now for all the world ? 
 Nothing at all." 
 
 " I don't regard what the natural man may advance in op- 
 position to the doctrine of giving up all for the sake of reli- 
 gion. I am now upon the brink of death to the body, but 
 opening into the life of the spirit. I am going to live for 
 ever; and I am certain nothing will do but giving up every 
 earthly obstruction for the cause of God. Make him a sacri- 
 21* 
 
246 DANIEL BtrWLT, JK. 
 
 lice ; offer up all you have ; offer up your lives to Him, 
 Christ did His for your sakes and mine. Perhaps some may, 
 from the strength of health and abilities, be ready to conclude 
 that what I say proceeds from weakness. I know it does not, 
 but that it is the truth, and you will all find that it is so : that 
 man who trusts to the strength of his own mind or natural 
 understanding, will be wrong, for nothing will do without God. 
 Now remember this ; think of it upon your death-bed, and you 
 will feel that it is true." 
 
 The 12th of the eighth month he said to one of his sisters, 
 " How many times have I been preserved from death ! times 
 more than I can remember. Ah ! how often, sister, have 
 some of us been raised, as it were, from death. We should 
 often think of it, and how we have answered the kind inten- 
 tion; It may not be so again. The next may be the last 
 time. Then do let us begin to prepare and do everything that 
 is required of us. I believe plainness of dress is. We are 
 indeed a chosen pteople, and what may not be wrong in others, 
 is so in'us. Plainness of dress is an hedge about us. The 
 world is not then seeking our company. Do remember what 
 our Saviour said, ' Whosoever denieth me before men, him 
 will I also deny before my Father who is in heaven.' " After 
 this he impressively said, " The enemy is still very busy with 
 his insinuations, and would persuade me that all is done, and 
 so lead to neglect ; but I must watch and pray to the end, and 
 be very earnest with the Almighty to continue' his favours and 
 that he will support me through all." 
 
 For some time he was proved with deep poverty of spirit, 
 added to great bodily weakness, but he earnestly desired to 
 be favoured with patience ; observing, " It is very trying to 
 bear such great lowness and sinking of body and mind. What 
 can I do but endeavour patiently to bear it, looking constantly 
 to the Almighty V His strength being considerably increased 
 for a few days, the possibility of a recovery was mentioned to 
 him, which seemed almost more than he could bear, but after 
 a pause he said, "In this also I will endeavour to seek after 
 resignation, and keep mine eye to my Saviour, who I ardently 
 
DANIEL BOWLY, JR. 247 
 
 liope will now take me, having in kind mercy so prepared me 
 for my change. Can it be, after the near prospect I have had 
 [of death,] that I shall enter life again ? I must endeavour, 
 earnestly endeavour, after patience." Some hours after, being 
 asked how he was, he replied, " I feel myse^ quite resigned. 
 I have supplicated for patience, and hope I shall be contented 
 to live if it be the Lord's will. I know he can preserve and 
 keep me. Indeed I have experienced such resignation, that 
 I think I could feel pleasure in living, that I might bear my 
 cross in the world."^ 
 
 He was preserved in a state of humble, patient waiting 
 and expressed but little for some days, but the sweetness and 
 solidity of his deportment evinced that his spirit was centred 
 to theSource of Divine life. On the 1st of ninth month he 
 remarked, " The state I expect to enter is that of calmness 
 and peace, divine peace; the purest spirituality. I hope to 
 live in the presence of God and to feel constant support-from 
 him, and I do not wish to know more." The following day 
 he was very weak, and left his chamber with reluctance. 
 Soon after, he was seized with so violent a fit of coughing) 
 that the hour of his dissolution seemed near at hand. In a 
 short respite from the paroxysms, he triumphantly said — " I 
 am happy — I am happy — If I never speak more, give my dear 
 love in Christ Jesus to all my friends." After getting into 
 bed he remarked, " Death is awful I very awful I but I have 
 full faith in my foandation." 
 
 At another time, " I believe my dear Saviour is ready to 
 receive me into purity, and that is what all good minds desire 
 to enter into." In the evening, some one remarking how 
 hard it rained, he said, " I like to hear it — the sound of it is 
 solemn — it is the work of the Almighty. The withdrawing 
 cf the sun, and darkness, is like what good souls experience 
 in the work of redemption, when Divine light is withdrawn 
 from them. In these seasons, what strange ideas is the mind 
 tried with such as are very apt to cast down the timid — but 
 iherft IS a sweet support sustains, though at such times not 
 nenaibly felt." On the 3d, he seemed anxious to be gone and 
 
248 HANNAH aUlNBY. 
 
 prayed thus : " O, Lord God Almighty ! have pity upon me. 
 It was thou who created both soul anc body." Some time 
 after, he said to a near friend, " I believe the enemy has now 
 almost done with me." 
 
 On the 4th, ie was very weak, but calm and composed, 
 remarking that Be was going to the Father and the Son; and 
 bade his friends farewell. About twelve o'clock, be took an 
 aiTectionate leave of two cousins who waited on him, and hia 
 voice became so weak that little he said could be heard: the 
 last sentence which was distinctly understood, proved as a 
 seal to the foregoing truths, viz : " I have the satisfaction to 
 say that I have been washed in Jordan." He put off mortal- 
 ity in the manner for which he had often prayed, without a 
 groan or even a sigh, aged twenty-five years and eight months. 
 
 Hanmah Quinby was the daughter of Josiah Quinby, of 
 North Castle, Westchester county, New York. She was en- 
 abled, through Divine, assistance, to maintain an innoeent life 
 and conversation, was an example of obedience to ber parents 
 from childhood, a diligent attender of religious meetings, and 
 would often use her endeavours to excite her brothers and 
 sisters to faithfulness in the same important duty, and also 
 to the frequent perusal of the Holy Scriptures. She was fa- 
 voured with the enjoyment of almost uninterrupted good health 
 until the summer of 1820, when she took a heavy cold, at- 
 tended with cough, which continued for several months, and 
 terminated in consumption. 
 
 She was confined to the house nearly three months, and in 
 the early part of her illness apprehended her recovery doubt- 
 ful, and was often under close exercise of mind, yet she said 
 Httle as to her future prospects. 
 
 About the beginning of the second month, 1821, she 
 appeared like one who had gained that victory over sin, which 
 is the gift of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord, to the hum 
 ble and penitent seeker. Having through adorable mercv 
 
HANNAH QUINBV. 249 
 
 received an evidence of salvation, she expressed her entire 
 resignation to the Divine will, and that the feeling of her mind 
 was joy and quietness, evincing the truth of that saying of the 
 Psalmist, " The righteous shall be glad in the Lord, and the 
 upright in heart shall glory." 
 
 Although the peace of God virhich passeth the understanding, 
 and love to Him and to all her fellow-creatures seemed the 
 almost constant clothing of her redeemed spirit, yet there were 
 seasons in which she was tried with doubts and fears, saying, 
 " I am afraid that I am deceived — my peace is so great — I am 
 fearful that I have not suffered enough to be worthy of the 
 peace and comfort I now enjoy." The pain and languor of a 
 long and tedious illness she bore with Christian patience, and 
 was never heard to murmur, or utter a complaint, but freely 
 and cheerfully submitted to the disposal of that kind Provi- 
 dence who doeth all things well. 
 
 On the 7th of the second month, recovering from a fainting 
 fit, she said," Oh ! that I might lay down my head in the man- 
 sions of bliss — it is all lakk — It is all! desire" — then address- 
 ing the family — " I want you to prepare for such an hour as 
 this — it will soon overtake you — when the grasshopper shall 
 be a burden — Although Paul may plant and ApoUos water, it 
 is God that giveth the increase." Alluding to the care that 
 had been taken of her in sickness, and the exertions used for 
 her recovery, she proceeded; "You have had the physician 
 and done all you can for me — Oh 1 don't mourn for me — don't 
 hold me, if my time is come. Oh ! the sweet love that I feel 
 to flow towards you, my dear brothers, was never so strong, as 
 since I have been cast on this bed of sickness. I want you to 
 go to meeting— you will never have cause to repent of it. 
 May you love one another and not provoke each other, and if 
 provoked do not revile — it is better to suffer wrong than do 
 wrong." 
 
 The 9th, she expressed as follows: "The day is approach- 
 ing when we must all appear before the tribunal bar of Jus- 
 tice, there to be tried for the deeds done in the body. If 1 
 had a thousand — yea — ten thousand worlds, what would il 
 
250 HANNAH QUINBY. 
 
 avail me in such an hour as this — they would be no mora 
 than a drop from the bucket, or as the dust of the balance. 
 O, my dear brothers, I want you to endeavour to live in the 
 fear of the Lord j for one hour in his presence is worth a thou- 
 sand elsewhere ; his hand is not shortened that it cannot save, 
 nor his ear heavy that it cannot hear. Dear father and mother, 
 I want you to be faithful, that we may meet in the mansions 
 of bliss." 
 
 To her brothers and sisters she said, " I have craved that 
 you may be preserved from going in the road that leads to 
 destruction. I desire you to choose the Lord for your por- 
 tion, and the God of Jacob for the lot of your inheritance. It 
 will be like crowns upon your heads, and chains of gold about 
 your necks. I want you to give up while you are young and 
 forsake the vanities and pleasures of this world — in so doing, 
 you will never have cause to repent. Cast your care upon 
 Him while you are young, for youth are not exempt from the 
 stroke of death — you now behold it. Oh ! the comfort I have 
 taken on this bed of sickness — I feel as if I had been in hea- 
 venly places in Christ Jesus — don't mourn for me, but rather 
 mourn for yourselves. It seems as if his everlasting arm was 
 round about you — there is balm in Gilead, and a physician 
 there, who sits as a refiner to purify the sons of Levi. Oh 1 
 that you may be healed and cleansed, that your robes may be 
 made white as wool. He is not a God afar off", but he is near. 
 I know what I say. My heart glows with love towards you, 
 that have grown up with me. May you forsake the friend- 
 ships and pleasures of this world, for the day is approaching 
 when we must all appear before the bar of Divine justice, 
 there to give an account for the deeds done in the body. We 
 cannot do the work one for another, but each [of us] must do 
 his own work ; be entreated to take his yoke upon you, for his 
 yoke is easy and his burden is light. I want you to give up 
 while young ; there is no time so acceptable as in the days of 
 youth; I have experienced it; and what a comfort it has been 
 to me on this bed of sickness ! it has eased my pains and made 
 my bed comparable to a bed of roses." 
 
RANN-AH auII«BY. 251 
 
 Oa the morning of the 16th of third month, sh-e seemed 
 nearly gone, but reviving a little, said, " Sweet Jesus, give me 
 ease, for in Thee is life and peace ; thou art near at hand to 
 succourall those that put their trust in Thee." Soon after 
 this,: she took an affectionate and solemn leav>e of all' the 
 family^ earnestly pressing on them the necessity of being faith- 
 ful to the revealed will of God, and that a preparation for 
 everlasting happiness must be effected while here. " There 
 is no returning," said she, " to tread the path over again ; there 
 is no repentance hereafter ; I fervently desire that all may be 
 engaged to begin this great work." 
 
 It seemed idiffieult for her fully to convey to her brothers 
 the ardent solicitude she felt for them, saying, "Do remem- 
 ber your Creator in the morning of your days. Iwant you to 
 choose the good that you may lay down your heads in peace." 
 To the eldest she said, " I want thee to be faithful in the dis- 
 charge of thy duty to the younger branches of the family. I 
 think much depends on thy faithfulness in encouraging them 
 to attend meetings, and in keeping them together on the first 
 day of the week." Some of the neighbours coming in, she 
 addressed ithem : " Dear people, the day is approaching when 
 you must appear before your final Judge, and there be tried 
 for the deeds done in the body." 
 
 Several near connexions coming to visit her, she imparted 
 suitable advice to them, exhorting to faithfulness in the dis- 
 charge of manifested duty ; after which she was very quiet 
 and calm, as one whose day's work was nearly done, and with 
 much sweetness ejaculated, " O Father, now let thy servant 
 depart in peace." On the 18th she said to a person present, 
 " I desire thee to put away pernicious books, and to read good 
 books, and attend religious meetings. If thou wilt truly con- 
 fess thy sins, they will be blotted out and remembered no 
 more ; although they be as scarlet or as crimson dye, they wi 1 
 be washed and made white as wool or snow." She then 
 observed to him, " What an awful thing it would be when 
 brought before the bar of the Almighty, to hear the voicej 
 Depart from me ye workers of iniquity, I know you not— and 
 
252 JOHN PIM. 
 
 then to be cast into utter darkness, where will be weeping 
 wailing and gnashing of teeth. Thou hast no more lease for 
 thy life than I have." 
 
 She then addressed her father, saying, " I desire thy ever- 
 lasting welfare. Oh ! that thou mayest lay down thy head in 
 peace." And to her mother, " Don't mourn for me ; I shall 
 be better off." The day before she died she observed to her 
 parents, " I must leave you. The Lord will bless you ; he 
 has blessed you." A few minutes before her deoarture, with 
 great sweetness of spirit, she took a last leave of her mother, 
 embraced her in her arms, and said, " I must leave thee," and 
 looking on those around her with a solemn and composed 
 countenance, without a sigh, quietly breathed her last, enter- 
 ing, as we have no doubt, into that everlasting rest of which 
 she was permitted to enjoy a blessed foretaste. 
 
 She died the 24th of the third month, 1821, aged twenty 
 five years. 
 
 John Pim, son of Samuel and Margaret Pim, of Waterford, 
 in Ireland, was a young man of an amiable disposition/ lie 
 was early deprived by death of his beloved father, and after 
 serving his apprenticeship in Cork with fidelity, he returned 
 to Waterford and resided with his mother and sisters, to whom 
 he was an affectionate son and brother. He inherited consid- 
 erable property, and did not engage in any business. His 
 leisure presented a temptation to indulge in some amusements 
 which were adverse to the increase of true religion in his 
 heart. He took particular delight in hunting, an employment 
 very far from promotive of that meekness and tenderness of 
 spirit, and that watchfulness and circumspection, which are 
 incumbent on all who profess to be the followers of Christ; 
 and which so highly become us, as dependent creatures, liable, 
 as in the twinkling of an eye, to be summoned before the tri- 
 bunal of Infinite justice. In the midst of prosperity and en- 
 joyment, in the 2.5th yeai of his age, he was suddenly arrested 
 bj mortal disease. He was taken ill on the 13th of tho 
 
JOHN FIM. 253 
 
 seventh month, 1811. During the four following days, his 
 physicians •employed every means v^hich appeared likely to 
 relieve him, but in vain. For a short time some favourable 
 effe ;t appeared to be produced, but symptoms of extreme dan- 
 ger quickly returned, and his situation was pronounced to be 
 beyond the reach of human aid. On being apprized of this, 
 his agitation and anxiety indicated a strong sense of the awful 
 prospect that opened before him. To one of his sisters he 
 said, " My dear sister, the sentence is passed ! 'Tis an awful 
 thing to die ! Dost thou think I can make my peace with 
 God?" earnestly repeating the inquiry, " Can I make my 
 peace ?" desiring his sisters to pray for him. He exclaimed, 
 "I am in such pain, I am afraid I cannot pray for myself as 
 I ought! When I might have prayed, I did not do it as often 
 as I should." He bade his mother and sisters farewell, say- 
 ing, " Farewell, once more, whilst I am able to speak, for by 
 and by I shall not be able." He said, " What a blessing 
 health is, and how many thousands there are who trifle with 
 it ! If I had but a short time longer, I would devote it to the 
 service of the Lord. I am a sinner, a miserable sinner ! though 
 I'have not committed any of what the world calls gross sins, 
 yet I have neglected serving the Almighty as I should have 
 done. He is a most gracious God, worthy to be served. I( 
 is better to be a doorkeeper in the house of the Lord, than to 
 enjoy all the gratifications of this world." He then prayed 
 earnestly, " Oh Lord I be pleased, if consistent with thy will, 
 to make me the very lowest doorkeeper in thy house." And 
 then, as though sensible of some degree of access to Him who 
 heareth prayer, he said, " Oh, I have a most merciful Saviour 
 to deal with me !" To a friend whom he much and justly 
 esteemed, he said, " I might have taken thy warning : thou 
 now seest the state I am in. What shall I do? How long 
 dost thou think I can continue?" On being told the time 
 was reduced to hours, he seemed awfully affected ; and ex- 
 claimed, " I have so much to' do, and time is so short." 
 
 On being asked what he had to do, he replied, " I have my 
 peace to make, and to settk my outward affairs, but that 
 22 
 
254' JOHN PIM. 
 
 seeni9 impossible to be done now." On being told that mucli 
 could be done in a little time, if he could be composed, ha ( 
 said, "Dost thou think so 1" and then gave directions for that 
 purpose. After he was relieved from this last worldly care, 
 be appeared more tranquil, and endured his bodily suiferinga 
 with patient submission. To a friend who stood by his bed- 
 side, he expressed, with much feeling, his sense of the awfuU 
 ness of his situation. Oh being reminded that the Lord is 
 merciful, he exclaimed, " O mercy, mercy !" and sometimes, 
 as if enabled to lay hold of this mercy, in a sense of its exten> 
 sion towards himself, he added, " For thy mercy endureth for 
 ever :" yet thinking himself unworthy of it, on account of his- 
 own forgetfulness. To the same friend he very sweetly ob- 
 served, "Ah ! thou often advised me, if I had but minded it. 
 Do pray for me — wilt not thou pray for me ? I am a great 
 siuncr — shall I obtain salvation ?"■ He acknowledged that the 
 errors of his past life were fully brought into his view, and 
 deeply affected him ; and that it grieved him that he had not 
 attended week-day meetings; but hoped the young people 
 would now attend them, and that they would before long be 
 different from what they had been ; intimating that his illness 
 and death ought to be a warning and produce a change. 
 
 After repeatedly mentioning his desire to see his aunt, and 
 being told she was come, he answered, with emphasis, " Bring 
 her up, bring her up with the family." She came immedi- 
 ately — and then addressing her, he said, " My dear aunt, I 
 wished to see thee ; I am about to die. It is an awful thing 
 to die ! pray for me ! stay by me, and see me die, if thou 
 canst bear it. Oh, I have a short warning ! if I were spared 
 a little longer, I would live a very different life.' 
 
 Several young men, his relatives and intimate associates, 
 being present, he took an affectionate farewell of them, and 
 declared his hope, that his death would deeply impress on 
 their minds the uncertainty of all things here ; adding, " they 
 are vanity ! yea, lighter than vanity ! and all the pleasures of 
 this world are but for a moment." 
 
 On seeing a particular friend, he said, " My dear , 1 
 
MARY ANN HARRIS. 
 
 256 
 
 wish thou hadst come sooner ; tell thy sons, with my love, to 
 read this lesson, and take care of themselves:" and to his im- 
 mediate relatives he repeatedly said, " Serve the Lord. I hope 
 through mercy, I shall be admitted into the Lord's vineyard : 
 at first it seemed very hard for me to die ; but I now find it 
 has been made easy, more so than I thought was possible. 
 Oh 1 I have a most merciful Saviour to deal with me : now I 
 can testify that my Redeemer liveth. 1 hope we shall all 
 meet in Heaven." He further remarked, " Oh I when the 
 awful sentence was passed ' Time to thee shall be no longer,' 
 I had as little thought this morning of being in the state I now 
 am, as any one here," and expressed his fear that some pre- 
 sent were not prepared ; often desiring, that those about him, 
 and every one, might be instructed, particularly the youth. 
 To a young man, who was much affected with this impressive 
 scenej he said, " Be prepared; be prepared ;" recommending 
 that none should defer making their peace till a dying hour, 
 and added, " What can be expected from a death-bed repent- 
 ance 1 It is only to serve ourselves^ Oh 1 He only that rules 
 in heaven above and in the earth beneath, is worthy to be 
 served, for his mercy endureth for ever, even to the very ends 
 of the earth.'' 
 
 i He several' times said, " Farewell, farewell, in the Lord ! I 
 hope' we shall all meet in a better place :" and near the close 
 he said, " I have no doubt, no, not the smallest doubt of an 
 entrance into rest," or words to the same effect. 
 
 During the last solemn and deeply interesting hours of this 
 dear young man's life, several friends were favoured to join 
 his wrestling spirit in supplication ; this appeared consoling 
 to him, and we humbly trust was regarded by the Shepherd 
 of Israel, whose compassions fail not. 
 
 Mary Ann Harris, wife of John Harris, of Darlington, 
 
 England, deceased the 1 1th of fifth month, 1838, aged 26 years. 
 
 Her removal presents a striking proof of the uncertainty of 
 
256 MARr ANN HARRIS. 
 
 all temporal things, and the necessity of having the affections 
 fixed nn heaven. She was married a short time before her 
 death, and in every respect comfortably settled in life — but 
 was soon laid upon a bed of languishing, and called to leave 
 all her earthly enjoyments. But the messenger of death did 
 not find her unprepared. She had been taught in the school 
 of Christ the value of true religion, and frequent attacks of 
 illness had led her to anticipate, at no distant period, the full 
 fruition of its blessings in another world. 
 
 The following memorandum, made on her 22nd birth-day, 
 will serve to illustrate the exercise of her mind : " I have been 
 reading over the notes I made on my last [birth-day] and I wish 
 to draw a comparison between my feelings then and at the pre- 
 sent time. I desire this self-examination may be made in sin- 
 cerity, meekness and humility. I think I can say that I feel 
 I have greatly erred by not more diligently persevering in 
 watchfulness unto prayer. I believe the blessed influence of 
 the Holy Spirit has very often been shed upon me, and the still 
 small voice has sounded in my mental ear, 'Come, that thou 
 mayest have life.' Alas ! how much have I lost by not givinj,' 
 more heed to the heavenly Monitor. I feel more than ever i 
 did before that ray heart is very corrupt, and that of myself,'! 
 can do nothing to cleanse it. Yet, I feel hope and comfort in 
 those precious words, ' The blood of Christ cleanseth from alf 
 sin. Oh, I desire and fervently pray that I may know my 
 heart to be sprinkled with that blood. 
 
 " Fourth month 12th, first-day. A precious day to those 
 who love the Lord. I trust I have in some degree been ena- 
 bled to worship Him in spirit and in truth, and I have indeed 
 longed to know more of this worships — I have this evening been 
 sweetly favoured in prayer. O it is a delightful and unspeak- 
 ably gracious privilege thus to be permitted and even required 
 to pour out all our wants and weaknesses, all our trials, all our 
 liopes and fears, before one who is ever ready both to hear and 
 to help. My heart is joyful, for I am as it were resting be- 
 neath the covert of my Father's wing. How refreshing are 
 such seasons as these — how they show forth the goodness of 
 
MARY ANN HARRIS. 257 
 
 the Lord ! But I must not expect it always thus-^I know that 
 in the world I shall find tribulation, if in the world to come I 
 would-have life eternal. Dearest Father ! for the Saviour's 
 sake, guide me by thy Holy Spirit in all things. Show me the 
 way in which I must walk — Strengthen and uphold me in the 
 hounof temptation, and enable me to give myself wholly unto 
 thee." 
 
 On her 26th birth-day, she remarks, " I have again had the 
 prospect of an awful eternity brought very near to my view. 
 I have again seen the vanity and insufficiency of all earthly 
 things ; and, (Oh that my heavenly Father may enable me to 
 perform it,) I have again resolved, looking, I trust, for help 
 from above, to enter into fresh covenant with the Lord, to de- 
 vote myself to Him in everything." 
 
 During her illness her mind was sweetly sustained in peace, 
 a favour which she frequently acknowledged with feelings of 
 deep gratitude to her heavenly Father. On one occasion, 
 when alluding to the early visitations of Divine grace to her 
 soul, she said, " When I was about 8 years of age, my dear 
 father, who was then upon his death-bed, took me by the hand, 
 and after imparting much affectionate counsel, encouraged me 
 to trust in the Lord, who would be a Father to me — adding 
 ' He is a Father to the fatherless.' Though I have been a poor 
 wandering creature, yet this has been fulfilled to me all my life 
 long." 
 
 Alluding to the peaceful state of her mind, she said, " From 
 the first, I have never been permitted to doubt. The love of 
 my heavenly Father seems always around me. I feel afraid 
 of returning to the things of time, having been favoured to re- 
 sign them all. I have no strength of my own. I often think 
 it quite a miracle that one so poor and weak, should be per- 
 mitted to trust so entirely in the mercy of my Redeemer." At 
 another time, " I am like a little child, casting all my care 
 upon my heavenly Father. He will not suffer me to be de- 
 ceived. I feel his love around me. I often think what a mercy 
 it is my mind has been so long preparing for this solemn 
 change." 
 22* 
 
258 ANNE HARFORD LURY. 
 
 On the day of her death, her sufferings became extreme, and 
 phe prayed for a little relief, saying : " O most merciful F* 
 
 her, give me a little ease. Blessed Saviour, take me in mercy. 
 
 jrant me patience — thou knowest my sufferings. O most 
 merciful Father, send the moment of release." Again she ex- 
 claimed, " O most merciful Father, take me — O take me." 
 She soon after peacefully passed away, giving evidence that 
 unto her the victory was granted through our Lord and Sa- 
 viour Jesus Christ. 
 
 The subject of the following memoir, Anne Harford 
 LuRV, was the daughter of John and Sarah Lury, of Bristol. 
 
 She was of a retiring disposition, but possessed a kind and 
 affectionate heart. A tenderness of conscience and scrupu- 
 lous adherence to truth, marked her character in very early 
 life. A few pieces which she then wrote, show the thought, 
 ful habit of her mind, and induce the belief, that even in 
 childhood she was frequently engaged in self-examination. 
 
 About the close of the year 1808, she lost her dear father, 
 an event which appears to have made a deep and lasting 
 impression on her mind. In one of her memoranda, dated in 
 the year 1811, she mentions his decease; accompanied with 
 a desire to meet on that angelic shore, where, in his Saviour's 
 presence, she believed him to be partaking of unmixed joy. 
 At this -time she appeared to be often engaged in religious 
 meditation, in watching against the assaults of the enemy of 
 her soul, and in seeking for ability to live in the fear of the 
 Lord. 
 
 In the year 1812, it pleased Divine Providence to visit her 
 with a fever: during the course of this illness, she passed 
 through some mental exercise, which tended to bring her 
 increasingly under the power of Redeeming Love. From this 
 period it became more evident to those around her, that hei 
 thoughts were frequently abstracted from terrestrial objects 
 and selfish considerations, and fixed on Him whom to know in 
 life eternal ; and that he was gnidually drawing hor nearer to 
 Himself. 
 
ANNE HARFORD I.UHY. 259 
 
 In 1816 her sister Maria died with consumption when 
 about fourteen years of age. In a letter lo a friend after this 
 afflicting event, she mentioned that she found she must not 
 dare to grieve, for it was the Lord's will ; and she believed it 
 was designed as a signal mercy to herself. In another letter 
 she says, " My feelings and affections appeared to be superior 
 to natural ties, and my heart seemed fixed on heaven, resolved 
 on dedication. I felt death to be awful ; and thought I might 
 be the next; that this might only be the prelude to my own : 
 I cannot give thee an idea how I felt at the interment ; exqui- 
 site natural feeling, refined or checked by the command, ' Be 
 still.' We had a very impressive opportunity. Nearly all 
 the young Friends in Bristol attended, and I think every heart 
 must have felt the occasion." 
 
 From this time her health became impaired, and she was 
 incapacitated for much exertion, being frequently confined as 
 an invalid. It is a pleasing and consoling reflection, that 
 during the whole course of her illness, the early impressions 
 of religious feeling were gradually deepening, and the prepa- 
 ration for that awful change which a few short years were to 
 produce, was proceeding in her heart. In some memoranda 
 made in the latter end of 1816 she says, in speaking of true 
 religion — 
 
 " I understand it to be a faithful and willing following of 
 our Lord and Saviour. I do believe that every sincere heart 
 will be shown its respective line of duty. My duty, I feel 
 persuaded, is to be still, and quietly wait for the salvation of 
 the Lord. I do not entertain this opinion of duty from edu- 
 cation or from prejudice ; but I feel it to be the will of God 
 revealed in the secret of my soul. When blessed with this 
 silence of all flesh, when self is laid in the deepest abasement, 
 and I know no will of my own, no secret aspiration or desire 
 but what the Divine influence immediately inspires, then and 
 then only, do I feel perfect peace, and a blessed foretaste of 
 the saints' rest. 
 
 " I think it very dangerous for a tender mind to be search- 
 ing into diflerent doctrines and controversies. I find that the 
 
260 ANNE HAKFORD LURY. 
 
 enemy is sometimes endeavouring to stagger my faith, and on 
 these points I have so great a disposition to reason, that I am 
 afraid to take up a book of the kind." 
 
 After alluding to the baptism- of the Spirit as the only sav 
 ing baptism, and expressing her belief that those whose minds 
 are Divinely enlightened would feast largely in stillness on 
 the saints' communion,- she adds, " they would need no out- 
 ward ceremony, they would know that they might obtain 
 redemption and remission of sins, and iicceptance with' God 
 the Father, through the merits and intercession of his Son 
 Christ Jesus, the Saviour of the whole world, who gave- him- 
 self for us, and died on the cross that we might obtain salva- 
 tion. 'Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, 
 and I will give you rest,' said Christ to the multitudes. 'Take 
 my yoke upon you and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly 
 in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls: for my yoke 
 is easy and my burden is light.' " 
 
 In a memorandum dated 2nd month, 1817, she says — 
 
 " I have often felt anxious to know what is real religion, 
 and have entreated my heavenly Guide to lead me into it, 
 however painful the surrender of heart and life may be ; fori 
 find that without it, there is no true and lasting peace to be 
 found, and no preparation for the enjoyment of the Divine pre- 
 sence in a state of perfect holiness hereafter. 
 
 " I have at different times, been desirous to know whether 
 that profession in which I have been educated is the right one 
 for me to retain, or whether any other form of worship will be 
 more acceptable to God from ■ me. I believe my secret pray- 
 ers were accepted by Him who knew the sincerity in which 
 they were addressed. After waiting to be instructed, my de. 
 aires are, at length, fully answered ; mine must be a religion 
 of stillness and total resignation of self; that whether the feel- 
 ing of devotion be that of prayer, praise, gratitude or adora- 
 tion, I must be immediately influenced by the Spirit of Christ, 
 before I can feel union and communion with my heavenly 
 Father ; this, whether words are used or not, constitutes the 
 ensence of worship. I feel con' inced, whatever the outward 
 
ANNE HARFORD hVRY. 261 
 
 form pi w jrship may be, the only tiue and acceptable offering 
 IS a sacrifice of the heart/ and the more I feel of a devotional 
 spirit, the more I am led to be still, and not to look for 
 inglrumental aid ; for I feel that Christ, the inward Teacher 
 and Comforter, is all-sufficient, and that he is waitings to do 
 me good." 
 
 ,The, disposition of this dear young Friend was so retired, 
 that little was known of the state of her raind ; though enough 
 remains of her memoranda to show that mental conflicts and 
 discouragements at times attended her for the trialof her faith 
 in Him, whom she was ultimately enabled fully to rely on as 
 her stay and support, her Comforter and Redeemer, her only 
 " Hope of glory." 
 
 In the year 1820, the complaint from which she was suffer- 
 ing, advanced so greatly, that hope of her eventual recovery 
 was no longer cherished. During this time she felt much 
 consolation from religious meditation, and manifested a desire 
 that those around her might be brought more seriously to con- 
 sider their eternal interests. She occasionally disclosed her 
 vjews of the vanity of all sublunary things, and the incompar- 
 able importance of those which were to endure through all 
 eternity, pressing her friends to use all diligence to make their 
 calling and election sure. 
 
 On the 9th of the eighth month, 1820, she said, " Mother, 
 I wish to explain more fully my answer to thee the other day, 
 respecting the state of my mind. About two- weeks ago I felt 
 myself so extremely ill and declining, that 1 apprehended I 
 might not be afforded much more time. I then queried with 
 myself, ' Am I in a fit state to meet perfect purity V I felt 
 uncomfortable, and was made sensible of my extreme mental 
 weakness. No human help was likely to avail me; no works 
 of my own were at all availing. After some time I was made 
 sensible that if I placed my reliance on the Redeemer, all 
 would be well. The words, ' Look unto me and be ye saved,' 
 came forcibly into my mind. 
 
 Y Since that time I have been so happy, no one can tell or 
 even think. I want no outward sacraments ; though, at one 
 
20)2 ANNE HARFORD LURY. 
 
 time 1 thought there was a need of it. I have found gnti 
 comfort in reading the Scriptures to myself: many times I 
 have not been in a fit state to receive good ; at others, when I 
 have been uncomfortable or under discouragement, some beau- 
 tiful passages have been presented, which were very consol- 
 ing, such as ' The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want ; he 
 maketh me to lie down in green pastures, he leadeth me 
 beside the still waters.' ' I will never leave thee nor forsake 
 thee.' " 
 
 About a week afterwards, writing to a friend, she says, " I 
 hang almost between time and eternity ; everything seems for 
 the latter, but I know God is all-powerful, and may be pleased 
 to restore me. I do not see the end fully, but I rely on Him. 
 My anticipations of approaching beatitude are sweet and fre- 
 quent, and more calm, more bright, than I can express. 
 
 " In this awful moment, in past sickness, in comparative 
 health, I have been taught that God is the best, the only safe 
 Guide. To be a child of His, we must give up to do his will, 
 at least to strive to do it without reserve." 
 
 The awful change from time to eternity, anticipated in the 
 above letter, was yet distant about two months ; it occurred 
 on the 28th of the tenth month, 1820. On the day preced- 
 ing, observing her sister, she said, " Dear Sarah, I cannot 
 enough impress on your minds the vanity and folly of the 
 world ;" and repeated something to the same effect, when her 
 younger sisters came into the room. During the few previous 
 weeks, she often spoke of the blissful state that awaited her; 
 and to one of her aunts she observed, ■' Floods of bliss were 
 in store for her." But it was not until the night previous to 
 her death, that she felt fully at liberty to express her feelings: 
 she then aroused in an unusual manner, describing with ani- 
 mation, how happy and delightful her prospects were, and her 
 gratitude to her Redeemer for having thus early prepared her. 
 " I impute," said she, " nothing to the creature, I impute all 
 to the Creator; I place all my hope of mercy in the merits of 
 our Saviour, in faith in his birth, his miracles, his death, his 
 resurrection and ascension, his mediation and redemption." 
 
ANNE ASHWOKTH. 263 
 
 Almost in an ecstacy of pleasure, she said, " My prospects 
 are bright, very bright ; you may try to imagine, but you can 
 have no conception of my delight." 
 
 After having spoken for some time, she took an affectionate 
 leave of several of her relatives individually. She requested 
 to have the chapter of the Revelations read, containing the 
 words, " What are these vi^hich are arrayed in white robes, 
 and whence come they ?" While the chapter was sought for, 
 she fell asleep ; in which state she continued several hours, 
 and at length, without again speaking, quietly breathed her 
 last. 
 
 Anne Ashwokth, of Poynton near Stockport, England, de- 
 ceased the ?nd of fifth moiith,, 1838, aged twenty-six years. 
 She was the wife of Thomas Ash worth and daughter of Thomas 
 and E.ebecca Christy. Her health having become very deli- 
 cate, she endured much suffering, and several times expressed 
 her apprehension that she should not recover. Early in the 
 first month, 1838, a slight hemorrhage from the lungs appeared 
 to awaken her mind to a still deeper sense of the uncertainty 
 of her life, and much conflict of mind ensued. She remark- 
 ed to her husband, "It is an awful thing to be placed as 
 between time and eternity !" and the language of her exer- 
 cised mind, was, " What shall 1 do to be saved ?" In endea- 
 vouring to attain a state of resignation to the Divine will 
 under the prospect of leaving her beloved husband and babe, 
 she passed through many conflicts, in allusion to which she 
 afterward remarked, " None can tell what I passed through ;" 
 but she was enabled to add. They are now no tie to me. 
 
 Although her mind was mostly in a calm and settled state, 
 yet as her disease made progress, she greatly desired tc feel a 
 clearer assurance of her acceptance, and writing to one of her 
 sisters, she said, "I fear my dear brothers and sisters think 
 too highly of my religious attainments. Surely it requires 
 great preparation of heart to be made fit for that pure and 
 hoiv place — Oh I do not weep, but pray for me !" 
 
264 ANNE ASHWORTH. 
 
 On the 19th of 3rd month, she said to her husband ; " It 
 suae Ills hard to bear these pains : my only regret is to leave 
 thee — but I cannot look back, all seems so gloomy, and to 
 look forward so pleasant : Heaven must be a blessed place. 
 We read, eye hath not seen nor ear heard, neither have enter- 
 ed into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared 
 for them that love him. Oh ! that I may have patience, and 
 never allow a murmur to come from my lips. On the 8th of 
 the 4th month, she said, " I feel that I must be entirely re- 
 signed to the will of the Almighty, whether I ever get better 
 or not. I endeavour to press forward ; and in doing so, I find 
 the greatest peace and comfort, but I dare not look back into 
 the world." Some days after, her father asking her if she felt 
 resigned to go and leave all, she replied, " I am willing to 
 leave all, but I feel greatly for my dear husband: I dare not 
 let my thoughts go back into the world for a moment ; if I do, 
 I cannot be comfortable until I get back to that which is 
 good." At another time, when several of her relations were 
 present, she said, " I would have you all begin now to have 
 your peace made with the Lord. Be careful when you go to 
 meetings to avoid restlessness and unsettlement, and remem- 
 ber who it is you go there to worship. Oh, I have felt such sup- 
 port during my illriess, and at times such peace, I can hardly 
 describe it ; yet, at other times, I have felt much poverty." 
 
 She several times expressed the comfort she had experienc- 
 ed in silently waiting upon the Almighty in our religious 
 meetings ; but added, " I have not always employed my time 
 and thoughts profitably." On the afternoon of the 22nd ot 
 4th month, several of her relations being around her bed, she 
 sairi, " I hope all my brothers and sisters will begin now, in 
 time of health, to make their peace with the Lord, for a sick 
 bed is not the time. Some may say, sickness and pain bring us 
 nearer the Lord, but let therc. be careful how they reason in 
 this way and put off. I trust they all will be careful how they 
 let their impressions about my illness pass away from them; 
 how apt is the mind to forget thesb things, and get from untier 
 them !'' She afterwards added, " J have endeavoured to live 
 
ANNE ASHWORTH. 2(J5 
 
 111 the fear of the Lord, and before entering into anything of 
 importance, (and regarding my marriage in particular,) I have 
 sought his counsel ; and Oh, how clearly has he shown me 
 what was right !" 
 
 At one time when under great suffering of body, she said, 
 " This has been a most comforting afternoon. Oh, I have felt 
 so comfortable in the midst of all my affliction, I thought I 
 could say. Not my will, but thine be done ; though I feel my- 
 self so unworthy ; I know I am nothing but what the Lord is 
 pleased to make me." At other times, however, it pleased the 
 Lord to prove her faith and patience by the withdrawing of 
 his blessed presence, and on one of these occasions, she re- 
 marked, with tears, " I have lately felt such poverty, it seems 
 as though I was quite deserted." 
 
 On the 23rd, while recounting the Lord's mercies to her 
 from very early life, she said, " I have loved the Lord. He 
 has been very good to me ; when I was a child, I have fervent- 
 ly prayed to the Lord that he would be pleased to forgive me 
 my sins." On the 26th, in reference to the state of her mind, 
 she remarked, " I think it feels peaceful. Oh I how is my 
 whole heart and mind engaged in supplicating my Saviour 
 that he would be pleased to make me fit for his heavenly king- 
 dom, and although my prayers are feeble, he knows they are 
 sincere." 
 
 She felt much concern on account of some of her relations 
 engaged in business, and observed, " I have heard people talk 
 about their great trades and business, and make them of much 
 importance. Oh, I have seen that they are nothing at all, com- 
 pared with the salvation of the immortal soul." 
 
 On the 27th, she said, " The Almighty is often very near 
 to us, when we are not at the time sensible of it ; — but Oh I 
 we should ever keep on the watch, and then we should never 
 lose his blessed teachings and instructions." She expressed 
 a desire that if consistent with the Divine will, she might 
 be spared the severe sufferings which some have to pass 
 through at the close ; saying, " What a favour it would 
 be!" 
 
 23 
 
266 ANJMB ASHWORTH. 
 
 Fourth month, 28th. She said, " This has been a trying day 
 to me ; my mind has been so poor and depressed. Oh ! my 
 Saviour, be pleased to intercede for me. Be pleased to purge 
 me with hyssop, and I shall be clean ; wash me and I shall be 
 whiter than snow : enable me to bear with patience all that 
 is needful for my refinement ; and grant me the lowes seat in 
 thy house, that I may praise thee for ever. Amen." 
 
 On the 29th, she remarked, " Many times in the [last] 
 night, my supplications were put up to the Lord that he would 
 be pleased to grant me patience to bear all, and I believe my 
 prayer was answered." In the afternoon she sent for her 
 father and said, " Now I feel happy. O, if I had strength and 
 voice, how could I sing praises with his saints! I seem alrea- 
 dy to have been among them. How long dost thou think it 
 will be before the time will come?" Afterward, when in 
 great pain, " I wish you all to pray for me. I feel such joy 
 and peacefulness ; I believe my peace is made, and no one 
 need be afraid to die if they feel the peace I feel." After 
 this season of heavenly consolation, the dear sufferer had again 
 to pass through another trying baptism, doubtless designed for 
 ner further purification and the trial of her faith and love, 
 during which, she remarked, " I feel so poor, as though my 
 blessed Saviour had withdrawn himself. Oh ! I feel so dis- 
 couraged ; though I do not feel condemnation.'' 
 
 On the 1st of fifth month, after being engaged in supplica- 
 tion for support under the approaching trial, she said, " I feel 
 more comfortable now, and a calmness and stillness — how 
 precious to feel it" — and in sending a message to one of her 
 sisters, she said, " Tell her that I am very happy, but feel the 
 need of keeping near to my Saviour." 
 
 She frequently expressed her gratitude and concern for 
 those who so carefully waited on her, and in one of her pray- 
 ers said, " Bless all those who have waited upon me, with the 
 best of thy blessings, O Lord." During a violent paroxysm 
 on the 2nd she appeared to be dying, and with a clear and 
 audible voice and joy depicted in her countenance, exclaim 
 ed, "1 am going to heaven — pray for me. Do not mind the 
 
THOMAS WILLIAMS. 267 
 
 woiid — All of you do anything to get to heaven — it is a glo- 
 rious place — I dare not look at the end, it is so glorious — O 
 pray for me that my passage may be soon and easy." — A very 
 solemn and affecting scene ensued, in which she took leave 
 of all present, and addressed pertinent counsel to each of her 
 domestics. Her mind appeared to be expanded with divine 
 love toward all, desiring they might all be brought to expe- 
 rience the blessings of true religion, saying, " I am going to 
 the glorious kingdom of heaven" — and to her husband, " Keep 
 near the Lord — do not weep, thou couldst not wish me back — 
 I cannot weep, I am so happy — what a happy family shall we be 
 if we all meet in heaven — press forward to heaven and meet 
 me there." She then broke forth in prayer for the preserva- 
 tion of her beloved husband and father ; and also interceded, 
 " I thank thee for all thy matchless mercies, and pray that 
 thou wilt not forsake me, but carry my head over the remain- 
 ing waves and billows safely into thy kingdom." Again, "O 
 Lord, blessed Saviour, when it shall please thee to release 
 me, O Lord Jesus, come — Thy will be done — give me fortitude 
 to bear these afflictions ;" and in allusion to her suffering, 
 said, " Not one pain too many. Lord, if it be the means of pre- 
 paring me for thy blessed kingdom." She continued almost 
 constantly engaged in prayer until the solemn close, in which 
 her petition was remarkably answered, for she passed away 
 without any struggle, and we doubt not has been permitted to 
 join the multitude before the throne in celebrating the 
 praises of her God and Saviour. 
 
 Thomas Williams was born at Ramsgate, in England, in 
 the year 1806. He was not by birthright a member of the 
 Society of Friends, but being placed at a Friend's school and 
 afterwards apprenticed to a member, his mind became early 
 impressed with a sense of the piivileges of having a right in 
 this religious society, and applying for admission, his request 
 was acceded to. 
 
368 TIIOMAS WILLIAMS. 
 
 His conduct was consistent and exemplary, his uprightness 
 and integrity gaining him the respect of his acquaintances. 
 He was diligent and attentive to his business, yet at the same 
 time evinced that he was seeking a better inheritance than 
 this world can give, and which will never fade away. His 
 business was one which required very close attention, and 
 though he managed it without an assistant, yet be d^d not 
 allow it to prevent his regular attendance at religious meet- 
 ings both on first and other days. 
 
 The illness which terminated his life, was, during the last 
 few weeks of its course, rapid in its progress. His mind was 
 preserved in great calmness and composure, and his expres- 
 sions furnish ground to hope that through the mercy of God 
 in Christ Jesus our Lord, his spirit, when released from the 
 bonds of mortality, was joyfully gathered to the just of all 
 generations. 
 
 A few days before his close he remarked to one of his sis- 
 ters, " What an unspeakable favour it is to be a member of 
 our religious society !" and expressed regret that many who 
 possess this privilege do not value it sufficiently. He observ- 
 ed that he was not afraid to die, but hoped through mercy to 
 be taken from the trials of life to a place of rest ; adding, " All 
 will be well, either way." To a friend who called to see him 
 he remarked, with much sweetness, that he hoped he could, 
 without presumption, adopt the language of John Woolman, 
 ' O, my Father — my Father, how comfortable art thou to my 
 soul at this trying season !" adding, " I feel such peace — such 
 sweet peace !" 
 
 He, frequently spoke of his situation with great composure, 
 *nd on one occasion, when he felt extremely weak, said, " I 
 \it>pe I shall have patience ; it is trying to nature not to see 
 the event, but (as if checking himself for this expression) Pro- 
 vidence is abundantly kind." Such were the resignation and 
 contentment of mind with which he was favoured, that when 
 taking the medicines prescribed for him, he would frequently 
 smile and say, " Even my medicine is sweet to me." 
 
 On the 6th of the sixth month, he received a farewell visi' 
 
THOMAS WILLIAMS. 269 
 
 fiom two frienah whom he highly esteemed, and in replying 
 to some observations which had been made, remarked to them, 
 « 1 have not been what I ought ; but through mercy I feel that 
 precious union and communion with Infinite Love, or rather 
 so grafted into the spirit of love, that I do not doubt." Love 
 seemed to be the clothing of his spirit, and selfishness to be 
 removed ; experiencing, as he expressed himself, "/to be 
 annihilated, and love implanted.' 
 
 In the course of the 7th, he sweetly referred to the charac- 
 ter pi our blessed Lord, who was tempted as we are, yet with- 
 out sin ; and added, " O, that my temptations may be without 
 sin." On the following day he said, " What a blessed thing 
 it is to be a true Quaker, and how few know it ! The good- 
 ness and mercy of God have been very great towards me." 
 After recovering from a spell of exhaustion and faintness, he 
 prayed, " O gracious Lord ! grant me patience. Preserve me 
 from temptation — O gracious Lord! let me not sin against 
 thee in my weakness." 
 
 His mother and sister standing around him at one time, he 
 looked at them with much emotion, and then smiling said 
 very affectionately, " All looks very pleasant — I would long 
 if I dared" — adding, " May the blessings of heaven which 
 have been so abundantly showered down upon me from the 
 beginning, descend upon you !" On recovering from another 
 fainting fit, he said, "O what a blessed thing it was!" mean- 
 ing no doubt the bright prospect he had had of heavWi — " in 
 one moment more I thought I should have been in eternity- 
 one little struggle." 
 
 After a visit from his physician, he inquired his opinion of 
 him ; and on being told he considered him worse, he said to 
 his mother and sisters, "Pray for me, my dears, that in my 
 weakness I may not be assailed by temptation. I have a 
 most pleasant prospect ; but I hope I shall be able to bear 
 what He may be pleased to lay upon me first. What some 
 poor creatures suffer without the consolations of religion! 
 What an unspeakable favour to be brought under its influence 
 and to know it truly — O, it is of unutterable value !" 
 23* 
 
270 ABIGAIL BACKHOUSE. 
 
 His sister remarking that it was pleasant to see him smile 
 
 Yes," said he, " I do smile, though I do not feel quite sc 
 clear as I wish — the things of the world will pass before me, 
 yet as I do not wilfully sin, and my great weakness is not a 
 fault, [ hope I have no cause but to smile." 
 
 During the night previous to his decease, he was greatly 
 exhausted by continued fainting fits, and on recovering from 
 one of them, his countenance beaming with joyful anticipation, 
 he said, "O, how beautiful! just at the gates and saw the 
 beautiful company ! O how unspeakably beautiful ! I was just 
 at the gates, but could not get in ; could not break the silver 
 cord, though only a thread. What a disappointment! and 
 now for patience to wait a little longer." It was not long, 
 however, that his redeemed spirit had to wait for an entrance, 
 for it pleased his gracious and compassionate Lord, shortly 
 after to proclaim his release from his afflicted tabernacle and 
 admit him. as we trust, within that glorious holy city, "None 
 of whose inhabitants can say, I am sick, for the people that 
 dwell therein are forgiven their iniquities." 
 
 He peacefully expired on the 9th of the sixth month, 1833, 
 in the 2Sth year of his age. 
 
 Abigail Backhouse was carefully brought up by her pa 
 rents, hut it does not appear that she fully experienced the 
 blessings of true religion, until near the close of life. In the 
 4th month, 1841, she was attacked with illness of an alarming 
 character; On this 30th, desiring to hear that passage read," 
 " Him that cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out," she 
 remarked to her sister, " Although I have not said much, I 
 have not been insensible to my danger, and I feel as though I 
 might die at any time. I do not seem to have that sense of 
 acceptance which I should like. Dost thou think there is any 
 hope for me? T know that I have neglected to do many things 
 that I ought to have done, and I feel sorry now : But then, ia 
 there not a difference between feeling very sorry for our si"is. 
 
ABIGAIL BACKHOUSE. 271 
 
 and feeling a sense of the love- and mercy of God in the par. 
 don of them 1 I ought to have thought more about these things 
 sooner. I feel that I love God ; but I know that 1 ought to 
 have loved him more." Her mind being brought under great 
 exercise and concern for her salvation, she prayed with much 
 fervency as follows : O Lord God 1 thou who seest us alto- 
 gether as we are ; thou knowest my many sins of omission and 
 commission. Tfiou knowest that I have suffered the world, 
 the flesh and the devil too much to draw my affections from 
 thee. O Lord, I am very sorry. Be pleased to look down 
 upon me, and to blot out my sins, for the sake of thy dear Son, 
 Jesus Christ; and if it be thy will, that at this time I should 
 lay down my life, O be pleased to grant me an admittance 
 into that city, where there shall be no more sin." 
 
 To her husband she remarked, " Where much is given, much 
 is required; but where little is given, little is required. I 
 have not been faithful in the little ; but how true it is that all 
 we can do of ourselves is of no avail — I see that if I recover, I 
 must do very differently to what I have done" — " I have often 
 heard of people making good resolutions on a sick-bed, and for- 
 getting them when restored to health." The engagement of 
 her soul on her own account continued to be fervent, and she 
 was much tried with a sense of desertion of heavenly good, 
 and much cast down — and on the 5th of 5th month, desiring 
 to be left alone, her attendants overheard her earnestly peti- 
 tioning for mercy; and on their returning into the room, she 
 said to them with clasped and trembling hands, "O, the feel- 
 ings of my mind are beyond all description. O, my sins are 
 so great — It seems to me as though not one action of my life 
 had ever been accepted. I thought I knew what it was to 
 take up the daily cross — I talked about it and I heard others 
 talk; and I thought I knew as much as they did ; but now I 
 see that I knew nothing about it. — I never did know what it 
 was to take up the daily cross, to be divinely directed; and 
 therefore what can I expect now 1 Dost thou think there can 
 be any mercy for me 1" She was reminded that it was a 
 mercy to be enabled thus to see herself a sinner, and that all 
 
272 ABIGAIL BACKHOUSE. 
 
 her own righteousness could avail her nothing ; that nothing 
 siiort of the Holy Spirit could effect this work, and that a 
 broken and contrite heart, God would accept — she replied, " I 
 do indeed see myself to be a poor lost creature, and can most 
 earnestly pray, God be merciful to me a sinner; but then my 
 sins are so great." It was remarked that they were not greater 
 than the remedy provided, nor than Christ was both able and 
 willing to forgive, and that it is declared, he willeth not the 
 death of any, but that all should return to him, repent and 
 live — "That," she rejoined, " is a comfort to me, and also the 
 promise. Him that cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out— 
 Oh ! that he may have compassion upon me." She soon after 
 supplicated very earnestly, " God be merciful to me a sinner 
 — Oh, pardon me, I beseech thee, most merciful God. I am 
 very unworthy, but pardon me, I pray thee; blot-^out all my 
 sins for thy Son's sake." Much more was said which cannot 
 be recollected ; but the anguish of her spirit did not seem to 
 be abated, and with much feeling she said, " O, my feelings 
 are distressing — dost thou think my prayers will be heard?" 
 It pleased the Lord, whose ways are not as man's ways and 
 whose wisdom is unsearchable, to withhold from her any sen 
 sible evidence of acceptance, and still to try her with desertion , 
 and it being proposed that all present should sit down in silence 
 around her bed and wait upon the Lord ; after a time of stillness 
 a very solemn feeling spread over the company, and it pleased 
 the Lord in a remarkable manner to make known his power, 
 to open the door of access to his footstool in prayer; and to speak 
 the word of peace to her troubled and fainting soul. After a 
 season of solemn silence, she said to her sister, '• I believe it 
 right for me to tell thee what a very remarkable change has 
 taken place in ray feelings. Such a flood of divine love and 
 mercy is poured into my soul, as I never before had any concep- 
 tion of. I never comprehended the possibility of any one, in 
 this state of existence, being favoured with such feelings. O, 
 what a mercy! It is inexpressible ! Such love! I can now 
 fully believe that my sins are forgiven for Jesus' sake : a bro- 
 ken and contrite heart has been accepted." 
 
 The change in her feelings was apparent in her looks—- 
 
ABIC.UL BACKHOUSE. 273 
 
 oeavenly joy beamed in her countenance and gratitude to Him 
 who had thus revealed his blessed light in her sou], flowed in 
 her heart. " If I am permitted to recover," said she, " I hope I 
 shall be strengthened -to be a self-denying servant of the 
 Lord." Under the feeling of the new life she had begun to 
 live, and of the joys of God's salvation, she rejoiced in the 
 prospect of the Lord's will being done in her and by her , 
 saying, " If it is his will to take me to himself now, I can truly 
 say, I am resigned. I have never done anything [to deserve 
 such a favour,] it is all mercy, free unmerited mercy." Allu- 
 ding to the parable of the labourers who were sent into the 
 vineyard, she said, " They received every one a penny^even 
 those who had but just entered, received the same as those who 
 laboured long — Oh ! what a mercy that I have been invited to 
 enter at the eleventh hour-^ — that I have been permitted to 
 enter ! — I was so very unworthy ; but I feel that an entrance 
 has indeed been granted me." Next day, she said, " It comes 
 near to a mother's feelings to part with her children, but 1 
 can now say, I am perfectly resigned : I leave them to the 
 Lord and to the care of their relations. It is- my desire that 
 they should be brought up in the fear of the Lord, and most 
 decidedly as Friends." 
 
 It pleased the Lord to permit the peaceful and joyous state 
 of her mind, to be interrupted by intervals of cloud ; in which, 
 for the trial of her faith, the light of his countenance was 
 withdrawn, and a fear raised, lest something still stood in her 
 way to final acceptance. At these times she was strengthened 
 to make her appeal to Him in whom she had believed, and at 
 iCngth he was graciously pleased again to appear and dispel 
 the darkness, giving her indubitable evidence that, although 
 thus tried and proved, she stood accepted in his sight. A 
 short time before her close, being asked if she continued to 
 feel comfortable, she replied, "Yes — very — indeed" — and 
 soon after, her spirit was released from its earthly tenement 
 to join the company of those who having come out of great 
 tribulation have washed their robes and made them white in 
 the blood of the Lamb." She died the 7th of fifth month, 1841 
 aged 27 years. 
 
274 ' JAMES NICHOLSON. 
 
 James Nicholson, the son of Thomas and Elizabeth Nich 
 oison, was born at Whitehaven, in the year 1795. It appears 
 that in early life he was favoured with a sense of the convict 
 ing, regenerating power of the Holy Spirit ; and yielding obe 
 dience to its dictates, he was made willing to bear his cross 
 and in humility to follow his gracious Redeemer. Being con 
 cerned to abide under the sanctifying influence of Divine 
 grace, he experienced preservation ; and was enabled to be- 
 come a preacher of righteousness, in life and conversation, 
 and to bring forth fruits to the praise of Him whose blessing 
 peculiarly rests on an early surrender of heart to his service. 
 
 In the year 1823, he believed that it was required of him 
 publicly to declare to others the unsearchable riches of Christ, 
 and what had, in unmerited mercyi been done for his own 
 soul. 
 
 His communications in the ministry were instructive and 
 edifying. He was often earnestly engaged to impress upon 
 Friends the importance of an early dedication of heart, and 
 the need of watchfulness unto true prayer, that a preparation 
 might be experienced, lest the solemn messenger should be 
 sent in an unexpected moment. 
 
 His views of Christian redemption were clear, sound, and 
 scriptural ; a living faith in the atoning sacrifice of Christ our 
 •Saviour, being accompanied with a full belief in the necessity 
 of obedience to Divine grace in the soul. 
 
 In his solemn approaches to the footstool of Divine mercy, 
 his mind was clothed with deep reverence, manifesting self- 
 abasement, and much fervency of spirit. 
 
 He was often concerned to exhort Friends faithfully to main- 
 tain our various Christian testimonies, and that the affairs of 
 society should be conducted under the influence and direction 
 of Divine wisdom. 
 
 Love to God and to his fellow-men being sweetly portrayed 
 in the character of this dear Friend, he was affectionately dis- 
 posed to sympathize with the afflicted, and through the abound- 
 iiigs of the love of Christ, he was frequently enabled to admi- 
 nister comfort and consolation to minds bowed down in sea- 
 sons of deep probation. 
 
JAMES NICHOLSON. 276 
 
 In the year 1832, he was united in marriage to his friend 
 Sarah Waite, a member of the same meeting ; but this endear- 
 ing tie was soon severed, no doubt in unerring wisdom. 
 
 Having been in a declining state of health, (and the fatal 
 nature of his complaint not being for some time apprehended,) 
 and believing it right to use all suitable means for its restora- 
 tion, he was induced to take a journey on that account. He 
 reached Carlisle without much apparent fatigue, where, at the 
 house of his brother-in-law, symptoms of approaching dissolu- 
 tion appeared. While the issue of the complaint was hid from 
 his view, he had often to express, in much brokenness of 
 spirit, his resignation to the Divine will, however it might 
 terminate. 
 
 On the day preceding his death, which took place on the 
 9th of sixth month, 1836, a few friends calling to see him, he 
 entered with much interest and feeling into the state of our 
 society ; and concluded some instructive observations in near- 
 ly these words : " I firmly believe that He who raised us to be 
 a people will never suffer the Christian testimonies, of which 
 we make a profession, to fall to the ground ; but. Friends, 
 hold to your principles, for we have not followed cunningly 
 devised fables." 
 
 A short time before his decease, he said to a friend, "Oh, 
 how my love abounds to my friends ! I always loved them ; 
 but I think I never felt it so much before : perhaps I am not 
 going to be long amongst you." On the last morning of his 
 life, his dear wife was strengthened to inform him, that it was 
 the opinion of his medical attendant his close drew near ; and 
 soon after inquired if anything rested upon his mind. He 
 with much composure, replied, " No ; I feel quite resigned, 
 and am perfectly easy in body and mind. If anything further 
 IS required of me, time will be given." He again repeated, 
 " We have not followed cunningly devised fables." He then 
 Uosired his dear love to be given to many of his friends, and 
 in a short time afterwards very peacefully passed away. 
 
 Thus closed the life of our much loved friend. He had, we 
 believe, in time of health endeavoured to know an establish- 
 
276 ARTHUR 6ILK.es. 
 
 nient on the only sure foundation — Christ Jesus, the Rock of 
 Ages ; and thus, through the infinite mercy and loving-kind- 
 ness of our God, we humbly trust his spirit was permitted to 
 enter into His glorious kingdom, to unite with the just of all 
 generations, in singing praises to the Lord God, and to the 
 Lamb, for evermore. 
 
 Arthur Gilkes was the son of Benjamin and Maria Gilkes, 
 of Naihworth, in the county of Gloucestershire, and was edu- 
 cated by his father, who kept a school at that place. He was 
 deprived of the care and attentions of his affectionate mother, 
 when he was about thirteen years of age, a loss which he sen- 
 sibly felt. When he had attained his eighteenth year, he was 
 engaged as an assistant to his brother in a school. 
 
 It was during the time of his being thus employed, that his 
 mind was evidently brought under the influence of the Holy 
 Spirit; and he felt the necessity of that change of heart, that 
 now birth, without which it is impossible to enter the king- 
 dom of heaven. He said very little on these important-sub- 
 jects except to his nearest relatives ; and the work that was 
 then going forward in his mind was not known to the superfi- 
 cial observer, but to those who were made acquainted with his 
 feelings it was evidently a time in which he was concerned to 
 enter into covenant with his God. 
 
 Some weeks previous to the vacation, which took place in 
 the sixth month, 1838, his health became delicate, and he was 
 affected with cough, but no immediate cause of alarm was 
 apparent. In the following month he became worse, a medi- 
 cal friend was consulted, and it was hoped that a change of 
 air by the sea-side might tend to restore him to health ; but 
 this was not the case, and the symptoms of consumption were 
 soon developed. 
 
 It was now evident, that the disease had, though in a great 
 degree unsuspected, been for some time undermining his con- 
 stitution. On his return to London, further medical advice 
 was obtained, he was removed from thence to Nailsworth, in 
 
ARTHUK GILKES. 277 
 
 the hope that his native air might be beneficial ■ but it was 
 ordered otherwise, and it soon appeared right to apprize him 
 of his real situation, which was done with all the tenderness 
 that duty and affection could suggest. 
 
 He received the information with calmness and submission, 
 and it was manifest that although he felt the seriousness of 
 his situation, and his own unworthiness, he could look with 
 an humble hope to his Saviour and his God. 
 
 Notwithstanding the anxious fears of his friends that the 
 disease wasrapidly hastening him to the grave, it pleaseo nis 
 heavenly Father to prove his faith and patience by an illness 
 of nearly thirteen months. During this time of trial it was 
 cause of great thankfulness to those around him, to see how 
 his heart was influenced by the love of God, how it strength- 
 ened him in weakness, and enabled him to rejoice in the Lord 
 his Redeemer as he approached " the valley of the shadow of 
 death." 
 
 In a letter which he wrote soon after the disease had assum- 
 ed alarming symptoms, he says : " I have much time to soend 
 alone, and I assure thee, my dear uncle, that during these 
 moments I do endeavour to offer up a silent prayer to the 
 Almighty, that He may be pleased to direct my feeble steps 
 aright, and lead me in that path wherein alone there is true 
 peace and comfort." 
 
 Not very long afterwards, he writes thus : " I can say that 
 I have often felt thankful for the lenient afHictions which I 
 have to bear, for they have been the cause by which I have 
 been brought to a fuller sense of my own unworthiness and 
 have made rae humbly endeavour to offer up petitions for ht Ip to 
 Ilim from whom true help can alone be procured." In ano- 
 ther part of the same letter he says : " I am quite aware that 
 in such cases as mine, there is very little hope of recovory ; 
 this knowledge makes me endeavour more and more to attain 
 to that state in which I may in confidence say, ' Yea, though 
 [ walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear 
 no evil, for thou art with me, thy rod and thy staff they com- 
 fort me.' " 
 24 
 
278 AKTHUK GILKES. 
 
 In another letter he remarks : " It is with pleasure I am abl« 
 to inform thee that the Almighty, in his mercy, has permitted 
 me to enjoy a peaceful and comfortable state of mind, though 
 I have at times been brought very low, and have been led to 
 consider my own utter unworthiness." Although he was 
 aware of the gradual, but certain approach of death, yet so 
 gentle were the dealings of the Lord with him, that he had 
 hitherto been spared much acute suffering, and was still capa- 
 ble of social enjoyment, and able to rise early in the day. His 
 mind seemed to be awakened to a lively sense of the contin- 
 ued mercies of his heavenly Father, and to a grateful acknow- 
 ledgment that all, even his domestic comforts, were to be 
 attributed to his loving-kindness. 
 
 To many of his later memoranda he appended passages 
 of Scripture which had impressed his mind, and which in some 
 cases were strikingly appropriate to his situation. After hav- 
 ing passed a comfortable night, he remarks : " I saw clearly 
 that it is the duty of every Christian, to return thanks for the 
 mercies of the night, and humbly to seek for the protection 
 and guidance of the Almighty throughout the day, and for an 
 increase of faith in Jesus Christ our Saviour;" which is fol- 
 lowed by this quotation, " The righteous shall be glad in the 
 Lord, and shall trust in Him, and all the upright in heart shall 
 glory." On one occasion, alluding to the state of his mind in 
 the morning, he observes, "The remainder of the day I was 
 permitted to feel a more patient resignation to the Divine 
 will ;" and in the record of the same day there occurs this 
 extract, " Lord, make me to know mine end, and the measure 
 of my days, what it is ; that I may know how frail I am." He 
 was enabled with cheerfulness to endure his trials, and through 
 all to acknowledge the goodness of the Lord. On one occa- 
 sion he remarks : " Though in much pain, I was permitted to 
 fee. content, and to look upon my afflictions as blessings from 
 the Almighty, who orders all things aright:" and immediately 
 subjoins, " Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord, that 
 walketh in his ways ;" and he further adds : " I will sing unto 
 the Lord because he hath dealt bountifully with me." 
 
AKTHUK GILKES. 27 ft 
 
 Having so richly experienced the loving-kindness of the 
 Lord, his faith was strengthened, and to use his own terms, 
 he was permitted to feel an entire resignation to the Divine 
 will, and a willingness to put himself into the hands of the 
 Almighty ; and on revievring his past life, an " bumble desire 
 was raised" in his heart, " that the remainder of it might be 
 spent in the praise and service of the Almighty." 
 
 In reference to a disappointment he had met with, he says, 
 " But I hope I was preserved in a Christian spirit, and was 
 better able to command my temper, for which I felt thank- 
 ful;" and then adds : " Oh give thanks unto the Lord, for he 
 is good ; for his mercy endureth for ever." Again he says : 
 " I endeavoured humbly to return thanks for the many mercies 
 of the past week, and to ask for a continuance of them. 
 Though unable to attend meeting, I was permitted to spend 
 the time in a peaceful and resigned state of mind, and to have 
 comfort in feeling that though- alone, yet God was with me." 
 He then adds, " I will praise thee, Oh, Lord my God, with all 
 my heart, and I will glorify thy name for evermore." On 
 another occasion he says : " Not quite so well to-day, but 
 patient and resigned to the Divine will, feeling confident that 
 the Almighty will, watch over and assist those who humbly 
 endeavour to draw near to Him, through faith in Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 The following remark in his journal, evinces his endeavour 
 to seek the Lord. " Some of the family attended meeting, 
 whilst I was permitted to spend most of an hour, I think 1 
 may say, in communion with my Maker. Enjoyed peace of 
 mind during the remainder of the day." At this time he 
 seems to have kept closely on the watch, and was often in the 
 practice of reviewing his conduct. He says, " I looked back 
 upon the actions of the past days, and endeavoured humbly to 
 seek forgiveness for all that I have omitted to do, and for 
 what I have done amiss, and also for assistance to conduct 
 myself in a manner which shall be pleasing in the Divine 
 sight." As the strength of the dear invalid decreased, he was 
 particularly fearful of giving way to feelings of impatience. 
 
280 BICHARD STANSFIELD. 
 
 and was much concerned to attain a state of true resignation 
 to the Divine will. 
 
 In a letter to his uncle, he remarks : " I am able to say that 
 I do feel that Jesus Christ did indeed die for me; that He is 
 my Saviour, and that by and through Him alone, I can hope 
 for salvation." His strength continued to decline, and in hia 
 journal is the following record : " I found myself very weak, 
 but felt able and willing to trust in the mercy and goodness 
 of the Almighty ;" and again, " My bodily weakness increases, 
 but I hope that my mind is strengthened by faith and trust in 
 the Almighty, through Jesus Christ, my Saviour and Re- 
 deemer." 
 
 On the evening of the 26th of seventh month, 1834, after 
 sitting up and conversing cheerfully for some time, he retired 
 to rest without any apparent symptom of dissolution ; but about 
 midnight he appeared to be sinking, and the family were sum- 
 moned to his bed-side : his breathing became very difficult, 
 and the power of utterance nearly failed ; but on being inquired 
 of as to the clearness of his prospect, he intimated in reply 
 that he was quite happy ; and shortly after passed quietly 
 away, in the 21st year of his age. 
 
 Richard Stansfieid, late of Lothersdale in Yorkshire, 
 was the youngest son of John Stansiield, one of the seven 
 Friends who, in the years 1795 and 1796, suffered much loss 
 of property, and a tedious imprisonment in York Castle, in 
 consequence of refusing, for conscience sake, to pay tithes. 
 The gracious regard of that blessed Redeemer, for whose sake 
 the father was made willing to endure persecution, was very 
 early extended to his child, who was, in his tender years, 
 favoured with serious impressions. His disposition was meek 
 and amiable, and he appears to have been, through Divine 
 grace, much preserved in the fear of God ; and to some of the 
 exercises of his mind in his youthful days, he referred at s 
 later period of his life, in an instructive manner. 
 
RICHARD STANSFIELD. 281 
 
 After leaving Ackworth school, he was introduced into the 
 wool trade; but on the expiration of his apprenticeship, his 
 inclination not leading him to mercantile pursuits, he entered 
 on a farm. His capital was very limited, and it was only 
 through great industry and care that he was able, with credit 
 and respectability, to maintain his family. After being a 
 house-keeper about two years, he was united in marriage to 
 Elizabeth Dixon ; to her he was a most affectionate husband, 
 and to his children a tender and judicious father. He possess- 
 ed a very diffident mind, and his demeanour was remarkably 
 mild and unassuming. The circle in which he moved was 
 not an extended one, but by such as had the opportunity of 
 being acquainted with him, he was highly esteemed. He lived 
 much secluded from the world, but there is good ground to 
 believe that it was his primary concern to seek communion 
 with his Maker. 
 
 In the course of a lingering illness, which commenced writh 
 inflammation of the lungs, in the sixth month, 1835, he mani- 
 fested a remarkable degree of patience and resignation to the 
 Divine will ; and often expressed his thankfulness even for his 
 sufferings, believing they were intended for his further purifi- 
 cation, and his confidence that the Lord would not lay upon 
 him more than He would enable him to bear. 
 
 During the first month, 1836, the inflammatory symptoms 
 had much abated, yet the physician gave no hope of his ulti- 
 mate restoration to health ; he appeared to be fully aware of 
 his criticalsituation, and to be often engaged in mental sup- 
 plication. He remarked to his wife, in speaking of his dear 
 children, that it was his earnest prayer they might choose the 
 Lord for their portion, and he believed they would be provided 
 for; "yes," he said, "the Lord will provide." His cough 
 becoming relieved, he said, " How thankful I feel, that my 
 cough is better ; it allows me more time for reflection." Ap- 
 pearing on one occasion much tried, his wife inquired the 
 cause ; to which he replied, " I have cause to mourn my many 
 backslidings ;" but in a short time he spoke of the Lord's 
 mercy, saying, " He is very gracious to poor unworthy sin. 
 24* 
 
282 KICHAKD STANSFIBLD. 
 
 ners. — 'Though your sins be as scarlet, I will make them 
 white as snow.' " On the 29th of the same month he express 
 ed his assurance that he should be enabled to bear his pain 
 saying that the Lord laid nothing on his children but what he 
 would strengthen them to bear, and added, " It is very little that 
 we have to suffer, in comparison with what our Saviour suffer- 
 ed. Oh, what adorable loye, that God sent his only begotten 
 Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but 
 have everlasting life." On the 30th, he enjoyed much of the 
 presence of his Saviour, and remarked, " My heart overflows 
 with love." 
 
 On another occasion, his heart being filled with divine love, 
 he said, " Oh ! how good the Lord is ! I have had dark seasons ; 
 but He is very near, — He is waiting to be gracious. — What a 
 favour it is to be afflicted ! it allows us time to prepare ; whilst 
 some are taken very suddenly : we ought to rejoice instead of 
 complaining." At another time, when his wife was sitting by 
 hirn, he said, " Jesus is all I have to look to. — I have no right- 
 eousness of my own to boast of, — but He is very merciful to 
 poor unworthy sinners ; — I feel him very near. — Yes, He is 
 waiting to be gracious to us and our dear offspring." Then 
 addressing his wife, he said, "Let the Lord be thy chief 
 delight ; then he will be very near to thee: His protecting arm 
 will be underneath thee ; and He will support and guide thee. 
 And if we are parted here, we shall meet again in Heaven, 
 where parting will be no more. He will withhold no good 
 thing from thee, if thou only put thy trust in Him." 
 
 A while after he said, "My dear, I have enjoyed much 
 peace to-night; I feel quite refreshed; these are precious 
 seasons." 
 
 31st. Two friends calling to see him, after a short time 
 of silence, he said, " ' Draw nigh unto the Lord, and He will 
 draw nigh unto you.' He never did cast off any who came to 
 Him in truth and uprightness. Seek the Lord while He may 
 be found. I have found Him a present help in this tune o. 
 need, for ever blessed and praised be His name, for He alone 
 is worthy both now and for ever." 
 
BICHARD STANSFIELD. 288 
 
 4th of second month. After a time of silence with two dear 
 friends who visited him, he expressed much of the goodness 
 of the Lord to his sou',, dp.d of the mercy of God in sending 
 his Son Jesus Christ tr H.ie for sinful man. He petitioned for 
 preparation for everla-jting rest, and added, " ' In my Father's 
 house are many mansiciis ;' our dear Saviour told his followers 
 so for their encouragement ; and if I am but permitted to enter 
 the lowest room, where the unwearied enemy can no more 
 disturb, it will be enough." He often said he felt much peace 
 of mind, not such as the world^ giveth, nor, blessed be the 
 Lord's holy Name, can take away. 
 
 5th of second month. Speaking of the love of God, he said, 
 "We are without excuse, seeing He would draw us with the 
 cords of His love, if we did not turn our backs on Him. How 
 inviting are His promises; ' Come unto me, and be ye saved 
 all ye ends of the earth.' He willeth not the death of any 
 but rather that all should return." 
 
 7lh. He remarked that his heart was made to rejoice in 
 his affliction, and to ascribe all praise and glory to God. 
 
 8th. He supplicated fervently, first on his own account, 
 then for his dear children, and also for his wife, saying, " O 
 Lord ! I beseech thee, gather them under the shadow of thy 
 wing ; lead them gently, O Lord, in the way thou wouldst have 
 them to go ; — unto thy care I must leave them, for I have 
 no other that I can trust : Thou alone canst guide them 
 aright." 
 
 At another time, after having passed a restless night, he 
 said, " How thankful I ought to be for all the benefits I enjoy i 
 and I do feel thankful in my heart to my God for all His mer- 
 cies to me. Sweet Jesus ! I will look to Thee as long as I 
 live ; for Thou art my only hope. Continue with me to the 
 end, if it be consistent with Thy most holy will. Purge me, 
 and cleanse me, and make me fit for thy blessed kingdom. Take 
 away everything which is not consistent with thy holy will ; 
 for Thou art my Shepherd, my Friend, my keeper !" He often 
 spoke of the love and mercy of God in sending His dear Son 
 to die for our sins. 
 
284 RICHAKD STANSFIELD. 
 
 At one time he said," I am very weak; but the Lord in hia 
 lender mercy, is inclined still to lOok down with an eye of 
 pity. He still hath regard for my poor soul that it may not 
 be wholly lost. Oh ! how good He is to a poor unworthy crea- 
 ture ! His mercy is indeed very great : — Ah ! what should I do 
 without ifim? All would he lost J — but He condescends in 
 His love and adorable wisdom, to have regard to a poor unwor- 
 thy creature. He has in a wonderful manner preserved me 
 on every side. — Oh ! it seems as if the enemy was not per- 
 mitted to discourage me frojn looking unto Jesus, the author 
 and finisher of my faith." 
 
 On another occasion, being asked how he was, he said, " I 
 am very weak ; but Christ is strong, and He is very willing to 
 lend me His aid." A few friends being in his chamber, after 
 a time of silence he remarked, " There is a passage of Scrip- 
 ture where our Saviour says, ' Peace I leave with you ; my 
 peace I give unto you, not as the world giveth ;' oh no, it is 
 quite of another nature ; the peace of the world bringeth sor- 
 row, but His peace is the fruit of righteousness." 
 
 On the evening preceding his decease, he was engaged in 
 prayer to the following effect: "O, sweet Jesus! condescend 
 in thy loving-kindness to look down upon a poor afflicted 
 worm. I can do nothing of myself; therefore I have delivered 
 all into thy care;^-and Thou art very good! Continue thy 
 loving-kindness unto the end, I beseech thee; and land me 
 safe on that shore where I shall have done with this world of 
 trouble. I do not doubt that Thou wilt be with me to the end, 
 
 my God ! and it will be a great rejoicing to me : — then I 
 shall be safe ; the unwearied enemy will no more disturb me. 
 
 1 shall have nothing to do but to praise Thee! Then I can 
 sing praises to Thy adorable name for ever! — but I must not 
 crave it too much. Do with me, O my God ! as seemeth best 
 in thy most holy sight." 
 
 Early the next morning, being in great suffering, his sister 
 asked what could be done for liira? he replied, " Let us com- 
 pose ourselves in the Lord : that is best for us." On one pre- 
 sent remarking he was very ill, he said, " I would not change 
 
CONCLUDING REMAKES. 285 
 
 for the whole world." A short time before his spirit took its 
 flight, he exclaimed with great distinctness, though his breath- 
 ing was very difficult, " Great and marvellous are thy works, 
 Lord God Almighty ! Just and true are all thy ways, thou 
 King of Saints !" 
 
 He departed this life on the 29th of second month, 1836, 
 aged 32 years. 
 
 Meditating on his peaceful transit from time to eternity, 
 how forcibly does the triumphant exclamation of the Apostle 
 suggest itself to the mind ! " O death, where is thy sting i. O 
 grave, where is thy victory ? Thanks be to God, which giveth 
 us the victory, through our Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 CONCLUDING REMARKS. 
 
 1 APPREHEND few persous can read the foregoing pages 
 without feeling desires raised in their minds, that when called 
 to lie upon a dying-bed, they may enjoy the peace and conso- 
 lation which crowned the closing days of the subjects of these 
 brief memoirs, and be enabled to look forward to an endless 
 eternity, with a well-grounded hope of being accepted through 
 the merits and mediation of the adorable Son of God. 
 
 This happy state is undoubtedly attainable by all ; and those 
 who fail to realize it, will, in the end, be brought to the mourn- 
 ful acknowledgment that the fault is their own, and their de- 
 struction of themselves. 
 
 The means of salvation are freely offered for our accept- 
 ance, the terms upon which we may become the redeemed of 
 the Lord are clearly pointed out in the sacred volume ; and it 
 rests with ourselves, either to choose the Lord Jesus for oui 
 portion, and thereby obtain an interest in that redemption 
 which he purchased for us by his precious blood, or to deny 
 Him and reject his blessed government in our hearts, the con- 
 sequence of which, we are assured from the highest authority, 
 will be, that in the day of final retribution, he also wi" deny 
 
286 CONCLUDING EBMAEKS. 
 
 US before his Father and the holy angels, saying, " Depar' 
 from me, ye workers of iniquity, I know you not." 
 
 It is important for us to bear in mind, that neither good 
 desires nor virtuous resolutions will avail us any thing, unless 
 they are reduced to practice. If we wish to die the death of 
 the righteous, we must live the life of the righteous. We must 
 take up our cross and follow the footsteps of the flock of 
 Christ's companions. " Ye are my friends," said our holy 
 Redeemer, "if ye do whatsoever I command you." It 
 follows as a necessary consequence, that if we do not 
 keep his commandments, we cannot be his friends ; we 
 do not belong to that happy number whom he condescends 
 to acknowledge as his brethren and sisters, and to whom, at 
 the last day, he will address the joyful invitation, " Come, ye 
 blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you 
 from the foundation of the world." 
 
 To have Christ Jesus for our friend is the highest privilege 
 and purest happiness of which a rational being is capable. It 
 is to be united to Him who has all power in heaven and earth ; 
 whose faithfulness and love far surpass the most constant and 
 disinterested earthly affection, and who is graciously disposed 
 to do for us abundantly more than we can ask or think, as 
 respects both our temporal comfort and our eternal felicity. 
 
 This unspeakable privilege is as freely conferred on youth, 
 as it is on those of riper years. Even children may become 
 the friends of Christ, if they comply with the terms on which 
 he offers them his friendship. The Lord Jesus, when person- 
 ally on earth, was pleased on several occasions to evince his 
 love for little children. Some he healed of their diseases ; 
 others he raised from the dead ; and when his disciples would 
 have sent away those who brought them to receive his bene- 
 diction, he rebuked them, saying, " Suffer the little children 
 to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the king- 
 dom of heaven :" and he took them in his arms, and put his 
 hands upon them, and blessed them. He offered up his life 
 as a propitiatory sacrifice for their sins in common with the 
 vest of mankind, and voluntarily submitted lo a painful and 
 
CONCLUDING BEMARKS. 287 
 
 ignominious death on the cross, in order to save their immor- 
 tal souls from endless destruction. Such is his kindness and 
 condescension, that he still continues to visit them by his 
 good Spirit in their hearts ; and though they may feel them- 
 selves unworthy of the regard and care of Him who is " now 
 Lord of all," yet, if they faithfully serve him, and live in hig 
 fear, he will guide them by his counsel during the short and 
 uncertain period of their stay on earth, and afterwards receive 
 them up into glory. 
 
 In order to entitle us to the character of the friends of 
 Christ, we must deny ourselves every sinful indulgence, and 
 whatever is opposed to the purity and righteousness of his 
 kingdom ; for he declares, " Whosoever does not bear his cross 
 and come after me, cannot be my disciple." To do this, 
 requires a constant watchfulness over our own spirits and 
 tempers; the subjection of our wills, and a continual mortifi- 
 cation of our selfish appetites. 
 
 The Holy Scriptures inform us, that mankind universally 
 inherit a fallen and corrupt nature, which is prone to evil as 
 the sparks fly upward ; and a little attention to what is pass- 
 ing in our own breasts, will confirm this truth in the expe- 
 rience of every unprejudiced observer. How often are chil- 
 dren betrayed, by their wayward propensities, into anger, ma- 
 lice, revenge, falsehood, the use of bad language, disobedience 
 to parents, and other evil actions and thoughts, which are offen- 
 sive in the Divine sight. The enemy of their happiness, who 
 is ever seeking to allure them from the paths of innocence and 
 virtue, adapts his temptations to the weakness of their nature, 
 and makes use of their untoward dispositions as a means of 
 accomplishing his wicked designs. 
 
 It is, however, no sin to be tempted ; the evil lies in yield- 
 ing to the temptation and surrendering our hearts to the power 
 of the tempter. If we "resist the devil, he will flee from 
 us ;" our strength will be increased to withstand his future 
 assaults; the rich reward of peace will more than compensate 
 us for every trial, and if we persevere, we shall at length be 
 made " more than conquerors through Him who hath loved 
 us." 
 
388 CONCLUDING REMARKS. 
 
 He who was " tempted in all points as we are, yet withoiU 
 sin," and who was perfectly acquainted with the frailty of 
 human nature, addressed his immediate followers in this em- 
 phatic language, " What I say unto you, I say vnto all, watch ! 
 Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation :" and there is 
 no lesson with which it is more important for young persons 
 to be early acquainted, than the great duty of watchfulness 
 over their thoughts and conduct, and daily prayer to the Lord 
 for preservation from sin, and strength to withstand the various 
 temptations with which the slippery paths of youth are sur- 
 rounded. 
 
 Our dear Redeemer, whose providential care is extended 
 over every part of his creation, beholds with tender compas- 
 sion the frailty of his children. " He knoweth our frame and 
 remombereth that we are but dust." He " is touched with 
 the feeling of our infirmities," and in order to assist us in 
 working out the soul's salvation, has placed a manifestation 
 of his own blessed Spirit in each of our hearts, as a swift wit- 
 ness against evil, and as a comforter when we do right. "■ The 
 grace of God which bringeth salvation hath appeared unto all 
 men, teaching us that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, 
 we should live soberly, righteously and godly in this present 
 world ; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appear 
 ing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, who gave 
 himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, 
 and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good 
 works." 
 
 The spirit of Christ or grace of God, strives with children 
 while they are very young; forewarns them against the com- 
 mission of evil, and condemns them when they have done 
 amiss, producing distress and trouble of mind, even though . 
 their fault may be known to themselves only ; and on the other 
 hand, when they have been obedient to its monitions and en- 
 deavoured to do right, it imparts a peace and tranquillity which 
 fai transcend all the pleasures and delights of the world. 
 
 It is of the utmost importance that children should atten- 
 tively listen to this inward monitor and implicitly obey its 
 
CONCLUDING REMARKS. 2S9 
 
 instructions, for it is the messenger of Christ's love to theii: 
 souls. It is " the still small voice" of mercy pleading writh 
 them — it is the angel of His presence, sent to conduct them 
 safely through the difficulties and dangers of this ever-chanjj- 
 ing state of existence, to those "perpetually abiding habita- 
 tions" which He has gone before to prepare for his obedient 
 follovpers — and as they yield to its secret manifestations, it 
 will not only " lead them into all truth," but preserve them 
 from evil of every kind. 
 
 There are few temptations more common to youth, or so 
 often fatal to their religious improvement as procrastination. 
 No sooner are they awakened to a sense of the exceeding sin- 
 fulness of sin, and the necessity of leading a religious life, 
 than the tempter presents his suggestions to delay. He re- 
 presents to them that they are young and have a long life m 
 prospect, and it will be time enough to become religious some 
 years hence — that they may take their ease and enjoy the gra- 
 tifications of the world for a while, and at last make very good 
 men and women ; and he is not wanting in presenting instan- 
 ces of persons among their acquaintainces, who did not " take 
 a serious turn" until they were much older than themselves, 
 and yet became pious people. Year after year the minds of 
 youth are thus unhappily diverted from the great work of the 
 soul's salvation, still resolving, and perhaps with some sincer- 
 ity, that by and by they will make a full surrender to what 
 they know is right, and dedicate themselves to the Lord's ser- 
 vice. 
 
 But alas I they know not that this '^by and by," this " more 
 convenient season," will ever come to them ; they do not re- 
 flect on the awful uncertainty of life, or the possibility that 
 the offers of mercy with which they are thus trifling, may be 
 the last that will be tendered to them. The day of their visi- 
 tation may quickly pass by, and the language become appli- 
 cable to their situation, " How often would I have gathered 
 you as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye 
 would not. Behold your house is left unto you desolate, and 
 the things which belong to your peace are hid from your 
 25 
 
290 CONCLUDING • REMARKS. 
 
 eyes." The cold night of the grave may ere long close oyer 
 them, in which there is neither work nor knowledge, nor 
 device ; and even before the dawning of another day, their 
 condition may be unalterably fixed for a never-ending eter. 
 nity. 
 
 The preceding pages furnish ample evidence that the health 
 and vigour of youth are not exempt from the stroke of death, 
 and the occurrences of almost every day confirm the fact 
 flow many of our young friends, who, but a little while ago, 
 were as strong and lively and joyous as ourselves, and whose 
 prospects of a long life were as flattering as our own, are 
 now mouldering in the silent tomb! We have no certainty 
 that it may not be our turn next ; and inasmuch as there is 
 no repentance in the grave, no returning to correct mistakes 
 or repair the errors we have committed, how dangerous is the 
 condition of those who are putting off the all-important work 
 of redemption to a more convenient season 1 
 
 The same reasons which now induce them to delay, will 
 operate with equal or increased force in every succeeding 
 year of their lives ; new motives for procrastination will also 
 be suggested, while the continued neglect of known duty, and 
 long familiarity with sin, will enervate their virtuous resolu- 
 tions, and render the mind an easy prey to the wiles of the 
 tempter ; until at length it becomes so entirely enslaved to his 
 power, that there is little hope it will ever be emancipated 
 from the loathsome bondage. With peculiar propriety, there- 
 fore, may the exhortation of the Apostle be addressed to youth, 
 " To-DAY if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts. 
 Now is the accepted time — now is the day of salvation." 
 
 The present is an age in which children enjoy peculiar ad- 
 vantages, as respects both literary and religious instruction, 
 and it is unquestionably their duty to make a correspondent 
 improvement. These advantages are blessings committed to 
 Dur trust, to be improved to the glory and praise of the bene- 
 ficent Giver, and for which we shall at last have to render an 
 impartial account. If we neglect or misuse them, they will 
 certainly add to our condemnation in that great day when the 
 
CONCLUDING REMARKS. 29\ 
 
 Judge of all the earth shall reckon with us. When we con- 
 template the ample provision which is made for supplying all 
 our wants, the profusion of spiritual and temporal benefits dis- 
 pensed to us by the bounty of a kind Providence, and remem- 
 ber that " where much is given, much will be required," we 
 cannot but acknowledge that the responsibility which rests 
 on the present generation is serious, and that we owe a deep 
 debt of gratitude and love to our Father who is in heaven. 
 
 Among these advantages it is not. the least, that we are 
 permitted to assemble unmolested, for the purpose of offering 
 the tribute of grateful adoration to the Author of all our bless- 
 ings. Those who properly estimate their dependent condition 
 and the duty they owe to the Almighty, cannot omit the dili- 
 gent performance of this reasonable service. They will not 
 merely attend at their respective meeting places, but by 
 watchfulness and prayer, strive to attain that " preparation of 
 the heart" which will qualify them for reverent waiting on 
 the Lord, and the performance of Divine worship in spirit and 
 in truth. Indifference or neglect in this Christian duty is a 
 certain evidence that our hearts are not right in the sight of 
 God. 
 
 Another great blessing is, the free access to the society of 
 pious persons, which is not only profitable as a means of reli- 
 gious improvement, but as a preservative from the pernicious 
 influence of evil company — than which, there is not a deadlier 
 bane to youthful piety and innocence. As evil communica- 
 tion is always found to corrupt good manners and destroy good 
 morals, so a frequent intercourse with those who live in the 
 habitual fear of God, tends to strengthen virtuous resolutions, 
 to increase our love of holiness, and animate us to pursue 
 with greater diligence the " things which accompany salva- 
 tion." 
 
 It is not, however, the company of the profane and dissolute 
 only, which young persons should shun. The friendships 
 and pleasures of the world, and intimate association with those 
 who are captivated by its vain pursuits, are prejudicial to a 
 religious life. " If any man love th3 world, the love of tliri 
 
aft3! CONCLUDING REMARKS. 
 
 Father is not in him." If our affections are set on heave* 
 and heavenly things, our hearts and conversation will be there 
 also, and we shall have little relish for the amusements and 
 idle discourse which are too common even among many who 
 profess the holy name of Christ. Not that we are to make 
 religious subjects a common theme of discourse — this would 
 be to err on the other hand — but we are to guard against un- 
 profitable converse, and to observe, in all our association with 
 tne world, the injunction of Holy Scripture, " Let your con- 
 versation be such as becometh the Gospel of Christ." If "for 
 every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give an ac- 
 count in the day of judgment," what a fearful reckoning will 
 it be to those, the greater part of whose time is spent in tri- 
 fling conversation, while the levity of their deportment mani- 
 fests tha " God is not in all their thoughts." 
 
 The Scriptures of Truth, which were written under the im- 
 mediate inspiration of the Holy Spirit, and preserved through 
 a long succession of years by the providence of the Almighty, 
 constitute the richest outward treasure which the Christian 
 possesses. Iney furnish an inexhaustible fund of doctrine, 
 instruction, warning, reproof and consolation ; and those who 
 live in conformity with the teachings of the Spirit of Christ 
 Jesus, cannot but have a reverent esteem for them, and be di- 
 ligent in the perusal of their invaluable pages. This was a 
 distinguishing trait in the character of those young persons 
 whose peaceful deaths are recorded in the present volume, 
 and in a country where the Bible is so easily accessible, it is 
 scarcely possible that any advancement can be experienced in 
 the work of religion, while a love for its precious contents or 
 a frequent and serious perusal of it is wanting. 
 
 It is in the sacred volume that the doctrines of our holy re- 
 ligion are recorded. The existence of one Almighty Being, 
 —the creation and fall of man — his accountability ; the pro- 
 mise of a Deliverer ; the Divine character, miraculous birth, 
 holy life and mighty miracles of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ, his adorable condescension and mercy in voluntarily 
 offering up his life a propitiatory sacrifice for the sins of man- 
 
CONCLUDING KEMARES. 293 
 
 Rind, and that elTusion of the Holy Spirit which constitutes 
 the glory of these Gospel days, are all traced there in charac- 
 ters which cannot be mistaken. These important truths are 
 necessary to be believed, not merely by a bare assent of the 
 understanding to their literal accuracy, as recorded by the in- 
 spired penman, but by a practical and saving faith, which shall 
 influence our hearts, and become the regulating principle of 
 all our actions. 
 
 These solemn truths ought never to be made the subject of 
 familiar and common conversation. We should approach 
 them with reverence and fear, and rather accustom ourselves 
 to meditate upon them in humble, silent admiration, than too 
 freely to impart our thoughts and feelings to others. If we 
 duly consider the import of these Scripture passages, " Sanc- 
 tify the Lord of Hosts himself, and let him be your fear, and 
 let him be your dread," and " Let every one that nameth the 
 name of Christ depart from iniquity," we shall feel a holy care 
 in making use of the awful names which are employed to de- 
 scribe the Supreme Being. The needless introduction of them 
 into conversation, even though it be professedly religious, can 
 scarcely be considered in any other light than as a violation 
 of that injunction, " Thou shall not take the name of the Lord 
 thy God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that 
 taketh His name in vain." 
 
 We should also guard with vigilant caution against a dis- 
 position to think lightly, or to speak irreverently, of the Lord 
 Jesus, of his glorious ofRces' as our Redeemer, Mediator and 
 Intercessor with the Father, or as the great Propitiation for 
 the sins of the world. The more we contemplate his Divine 
 character as delineated in Holy Scripture, his love for sinners 
 his compassion for the sorrows and sufferings of the human 
 family, and the gracious offers of pardon and reconciliation 
 which he holds out for our acceptance, the more our hearts 
 will glow with reverent gratitude and adoration, and i.*i hum- 
 ble acknowledgment of his unbounded mercy, be prepared to 
 say, "What shall I render unto thee, O Lord, for all thr 
 benefits?" 
 25* 
 
294 CONCLCDING RElUAIiKS. 
 
 There is no ornament so lovely and engaging in youth, a^ 
 that of " pure and undefiled religion" — nothing that will so 
 effectually shield us from the dangers and snares that beset 
 the path of life, or mitigate the afflictions and sorrows which 
 are inseparable from the present imperfect state of existence. 
 If we have in our possession this "pearl of great price," we 
 may be happy in the most discouraging and trying circum- 
 stances, and meet sickness, pain, and even death itself, with 
 calmness and resignation, in the humble assurance that, under 
 the direction of a wise and beneficent Providence, all things 
 will ultimately work together for our good. 
 
 Without the consolations of religion, our search for happi- 
 ness will be fruitless. The world with all its glittering plea- 
 sures can yield us no solid enjoyment; the mind will be in- 
 volved in continual anxiety and unsettlement, a prey to dis- 
 appointment and vexation, and incapable of taking any real 
 satisfaction, even in the good things of this life ; while, as 
 regards that which is to come, there will be " a fearful look- 
 ing for judgment and fiery indignation." Like the mariner 
 driven upon the boisterous ocean without a pilot or compass, 
 we shall be the sport of every adverse gale, tossed by every 
 angry billow, and continually in dread of being swallowed up 
 in the threatening deep, without the cheering hope of being 
 safely landed at last in the haven of eternal rest. 
 
 Inasmuch, therefore, as our present happiness and our ever- 
 lasting salvation are at stake, with an awful uncertainty how 
 soon the die may be cast, which will determine our portion 
 for ever, either with the righteous or the wicked, it becomes 
 us to be earnest in the inquiry. What are our hopes and pros- 
 pects for eternity, and what would be our sentence, were we 
 at this moment summoned before the judgment-seat of Christ? 
 
 If we are living in opposition to the convictions of Divine 
 grace in our own minds, and to the doctrines and precepts of 
 the Holy Scriptures, we have no reason to believe that we 
 shall find acceptance, unless, by unfeigned repentance and 
 amendment of life, we obtain an interest in the mercy and 
 merits of Jesus Christ, our great atonement. Every moment's 
 
CONCLUDING BEMAKKS. 295 
 
 "delay is hazarding our immortal souls, and trifling with thaf 
 omnipotent Being, who, tlioiigh he " keepeth mercy for thou- 
 sands, and forgiveth iniquity, transgression and sin," hath 
 declared that " he will by no means clear the guilty." It surely 
 behoves us, under such circumstances, to make an early sac- 
 rifice of our whole hearts to God, and by obedience to the 
 teachings of his Holy Spirit, and a faithful improvement of 
 those means of religious instruction with which he has blessed 
 us, to " use all diligence to make our calling and election 
 sure, before we go hence and are seen of men no more." 
 
 As it becomes the primary concern of our lives thus to re- 
 gulate all our actions in conformity with the will of God, we 
 shall often feel "the consolations of the Gospel to abound by 
 Christ," and be prepared from living experience to adopt the 
 devout language of the royal Psalmist, " One thing have I 
 desired of the Lord, and that will I seek after : that I may 
 dwell in- the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to be- 
 hold the beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in his temple. For 
 in the time of trouble he shall hide me in his pavilion ; in the 
 secret of his tabernacle shall he hide me ; he shall set me upon 
 a Rock. Therefore I will offer in his tabernacle sacrifices 
 of joy ; I will sing, yea, I will sing praises unto the Lord 
 
 Pl^iTi 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Elizabeth C. Secor Page 9 
 
 Mary Post 12 
 
 Rebecca Shewell 14 
 
 Sarah Camm 15 
 
 Rebecca Milnes 17 
 
 Jennet B. Mott IS 
 
 Thomas Hains 21 
 
 Rebecca Toovey 22 
 
 George Powell 24 
 
 Jane Bennis 25 
 
 Sarah Lldbetter 26 
 
 George Chalkley 35 
 
 Charles Parry 36 
 
 Mary Ann Clapp 37 
 
 William Tyler Barling. 39 
 
 Ruth Middieton 44 
 
 HannahHill 46 
 
 Elizabeth Merritt 49 
 
 Peace Ring 52 
 
 Mary Samm 53 
 
 Hayes Hamilton 55 
 
 William Fennell 56 
 
 Elizabeth Fnrly 59 
 
 Jesse Cadbury 60 
 
 J oseph Briggins 62 
 
 Sarah Scott 64 
 
 Amy Elizabeth Lloyd 66 
 
 Thomas Burling 70 
 
 Ann Reeve 72 
 
 Putnam F. Locke 74 
 
 Ann Knight 76 
 
 Ann Hughes 79 
 
 Lydia R.Smith 81 
 
 Susannah WhitroW 83 
 
 Priscilla Cuthbert 87 
 
 Peter W. Hall 88 
 
 Barbara Scaif. 100 
 
 Sarah Featherstone^ 102 
 
 Mary Bewley 103 
 
 Joseph Poole J U3 
 
 Elizabeth Fletcher 106 
 
 Charles Coleby 115 
 
 Henry Atkinson 117 
 
 TudorBrain 118 
 
 Ann Crowley 120 
 
 Deborah Emlen 122 
 
 Lucy A. Pancoast 124 
 
 Samuel Tomson 128 
 
 Mary Scaif. 130 
 
 Alexander Hopwood 130 
 
 Catharine Burling Page 13i 
 
 Rachel Moxham 135 
 
 Ann Taylor 137 
 
 Maria Mott 140 
 
 Frederick Hunter 146 
 
 RuiterSholl 147 
 
 James Parnell 150 
 
 Isaac Walker 152 
 
 Grace Watson 1 62 
 
 Sarah Thompson 164 
 
 George Newland 107 
 
 William Young 171 
 
 Abigail Knight 174 
 
 Potto Brown 176 
 
 Hannah Maria Miles 180 
 
 SarahBeckwith 182 
 
 Ann Leaver 185 
 
 Mary Pooley 187 
 
 Richard Hunter 187 
 
 Eleanor Southara 18R 
 
 Isaac Pease- 191 
 
 Deborah B. Massey 194 
 
 Springett Penn 196 
 
 Mary Ann Gilpin 197 
 
 Maria Cross 201 
 
 William Baynes 202 
 
 Rachel Tanner 203 
 
 Sarah Drewry 206 
 
 Joseph Elliott 208 
 
 William Coates 210 
 
 Thomas Phillips Wright 212 
 
 Mary Barron 214 
 
 Hannah H. Hartshorne 215 
 
 Mary Brook Swetman 220 
 
 Anna Maria Boyce 222 
 
 Lydia S. Rogers 229 
 
 Thomas Hattersly 235 
 
 Isaac Alexander 237 
 
 Daniel Bowly, Jr 240 
 
 Haimah Quinby 248 
 
 John Pirn 252 
 
 Mary Ann Harris 255 
 
 Anne Harford Lury 258 
 
 Anne Ashworth 263 
 
 Thomas Williams 267 
 
 Abigail Backhouse 270 
 
 James Nicholson 274 
 
 Arthur Gilkes 276 
 
 Richard Stansfield 280 
 
 Concluding Remarks 285 
 
 C893J ■ 
 
is'* 
 
 f 
 
 
 >3^ 
 
 
 111 
 
 W ]